Book contents
- The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire
- The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire
- Copyright page
- Dedication
- Contents
- Figures in Volume I
- Figures in Volume II
- Maps in Volume I
- Maps in Volume II
- Tables in Volume I
- Contributors to Volume I
- Contributors to Volume II
- Acknowledgments
- Notes on Dates and Transliterations
- Abbreviations
- Volume I
- Volume II
- Volume II Part 1 Literary Sources
- Volume II Part 2 Archaeological and Visual Sources
- Index to Volume I
- Index to Volume II
- References
Volume II Part 1 - Literary Sources
from Volume II
Published online by Cambridge University Press: 01 January 2024
Book contents
- The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire
- The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire
- Copyright page
- Dedication
- Contents
- Figures in Volume I
- Figures in Volume II
- Maps in Volume I
- Maps in Volume II
- Tables in Volume I
- Contributors to Volume I
- Contributors to Volume II
- Acknowledgments
- Notes on Dates and Transliterations
- Abbreviations
- Volume I
- Volume II
- Volume II Part 1 Literary Sources
- Volume II Part 2 Archaeological and Visual Sources
- Index to Volume I
- Index to Volume II
- References
Summary
A summary is not available for this content so a preview has been provided. Please use the Get access link above for information on how to access this content.
- Type
- Chapter
- Information
- The Cambridge History of the Mongol Empire , pp. 877 - 1272Publisher: Cambridge University PressPrint publication year: 2023
References
Bibliography
Samarqandī, ʿAbd al-Razzāq. 1974. Maṭlaʿ-i Saʿdayn wa majmaʿ-i baḥrayn, ed. ʿNavā’ī, Abd al-Ḥusayn. Tehran.Google Scholar
Abu’l-Majd, Muḥammad b. Masʿūd. 2003. Safīna-yi Tabrīz, facsimile text, ed. Pourjavady, Nasrollah. Tehran.Google Scholar
Aflāki, Shams al-Dīn Aḥmad. 1951–1961. Manāqib al-ʿārifin, ed. Yazıcı, T., 2 vols. Ankara; tr. Huart 1978; O’Kane 2002.Google Scholar
Ahrī, Abū Quṭbī, Bakr. 1954. Ta’rīkh-i Shaikh Uwais, ed. and tr. J. B. van Loon. s’Gravenhage, ed. Īraj Afshār 2010.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 1992. “Les tableaux dynastiques du Muntaḫab al-tawārīḫ-i Muʿīnī: Une originalité dans la tradition historiographique persane.” Studia Iranica 21.1: 67–83.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 1997. “Le soufisme Sunnite en Fārs: Šayḫ Amīn al-Dīn Balyānī.” In L’Iran face à la domination mongole, ed. Aigle, Denise, 231–60. Tehran.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 2005. Le Fārs sous la domination mongole: Politique et fiscalité (XIIIe–XIVe s.). Paris.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 2014. “Moʿin al-Din Natanzi.” In Encyclopædia Iranica, online ed., available at www.iranicaonline.org/articles/Moin-al-Dīn-Natanzi (accessed January 24, 2021).Google Scholar
Al-e Davud, S. A.. 2007. “A Review of the Treatises and Historical Documents in Safīna-yi Tabrīz.” In The Treasury of Tabriz. The Great Il-Khanid Compendium, ed. Seyed-Gohrab, A. A. and McGlinn, S., 79–89. Amsterdam and West Lafayette.Google Scholar
Allouche, Adel. 1990. “Tegüder’s Ultimatum to Qalawun.” International Journal of Middle Eastern Studies 22: 437–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anon. 1965. Persian translation of Nasawī Khurandizī, Shihāb al-Dīn Muḥammad. Sīrat Jalāl al-Dīn Mīngbirnī, ed. Mīnuvī, M. (Mīnuwī). Tehran.Google Scholar
Anon. 2005. Dhayl-i Tārīkh-i guzīda, ed. ʿA. Navā’ī. In Ganjīna-yi Bahāristān, ed. Saʿīd, Sayyid Ṣādiq, Mīr Muḥammad, 21–145. Tehran.Google Scholar
Anon. 2010. Akhbār-i Mughūlān dar anbāna-yi quṭb, ed. Afshār, Īraj. Qum; tr. Lane 2018.Google Scholar
Āqsarā’ī, Karīm al-Dīn. 1944. Musāmarat al-akhbār wa musāyarat al-akhyār, ed. Turan, Osman. Ankara.Google Scholar
Aubin, Jean. 1976–1977. “La propriété foncière en Azerbaydjan sous les Mongols.” Le Monde iranien et l’Islam 4: 79–132.Google Scholar
Aubin, Jean. 1981. “Un chroniqueur méconnu, Šabānkāra’ī.” Studia Iranica 10.1: 213–24.Google Scholar
Aubin, Jean. 1989. “Le témoignage d’Ebn-e Bazzâz sur la turquisation de l’Azerbaydjan.” In Études irano-aryennes offertes à Gilbert Lazard, ed. Charles-Henri, de Fouchécour and Gignoux, Philippe, 5–17. Paris.Google Scholar
Aubin, Jean. 1995. Emirs mongols et vizirs persans dans les remous de l’acculturation. Paris.Google Scholar
Azhdarī, Nūr al-Dīn Muḥammad. 2002. Ghāzān-nāma-yi manẓūm, ed. Maḥmūd, Mudabbirī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Banākatī, Dā’ūd. 1969. Rawḍat ūli’l-albāb fī maʿrifat al-tawārīkh wa’l-ansāb, ed. Shiʿār, Jaʿfar. Tehran.Google Scholar
Bayḍāwī, Qāḍi al-Dīn, Nāsir. 2003. Niẓām al-tawārīkh, ed. Muḥaddis, Mīr Hāshim (Muḥaddith). Tehran.Google Scholar
Binbaş, Ilker Evrim. 2012. “The Histories of Sharaf al-Dīn ʿAlī Yazdī: A Formal Analysis.” AOH 65: 391–417.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila S. 1984. “Ilkhanid Architecture and Society: An Analysis of the Endowment Deed of the Rabʿi Rashīdī.” Iran 22: 67–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blair, Sheila S. 1995. A Compendium of Chronicles: Rashid al-Din’s Illustrated History of the World. London.Google Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1961. “The Death of the Last ʿAbbāsid Caliph: A Contemporary Muslim Account.” Journal of Semitic Studies 6: 145–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Browne, Edward G. 1905. An Abridged Translation of the History of Tabaristan. Leiden and London.Google Scholar
Browne, Edward G. 1928. A Literary History of Persia, vol. 2, From Firdawsí to Saʿdí; vol. 3, The Tartar Dominion (1265–1502). Cambridge.Google Scholar
Daftary, Farhad. 1992. “Persian Historiography of the Early Nizārī Ismāʿīlīs.” Iran 30: 91–7.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniel, Elton L. 2012. “The Rise and Development of Persian Historiography.” In A History of Persian Literature, vol. 10, Persian Historiography, ed. Melville, Charles, 101–54. London.Google Scholar
Fragner, Bert. 2006. “Ilkhanid Rule and Its Contributions to Iranian Political Culture.” In Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan, ed. Komaroff, Linda, 68–80. Leiden.Google Scholar
Gronke, Monika. 1997. “La religion populaire en Iran mongol.” In L’Iran face à la domination mongole, ed. Aigle, Denise, 205–30. Tehran.Google Scholar
Abrū, Ḥāfiẓ-i, al-Dīn, Shihāb. 1959. Cinq opuscules de Ḥāfiẓ-i Abrū concernant l’histoire de l’Iran au temps de Tamerlan, ed. Tauer, Felix. Prague.Google Scholar
Abrū, Ḥāfiẓ-i, al-Dīn, Shihāb 1971. Dhayl-i Jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh, ed. Khānbābā, Bayānī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Abrū, Ḥāfiẓ-i, al-Dīn, Shihāb 2010. Tārīkh-i salāṭīn-i Kart, ed. Muḥaddis, Mīr Hāshim (Muḥaddith). Tehran.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haneda, Koichi, and Yokkaichi, Yashihuro, eds. 2015. Multilingual Documents and Multiethnic Society in Mongol-Ruled Iran, special issue, Orient 50: 1–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
HWC. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, Birgitt. 1997. “The Gates of Piety and Charity: Rašīd al-Dīn Fadl Allāh as Founder of Pious Endowments.” In L’Iran face à la domination mongole, ed. Aigle, Denise, 189–202. Tehran.Google Scholar
Houtsma, M. T.. 1902. Receuil de textes rélatifs à l’histoire des Seldjoukides. Leiden.Google Scholar
Huart, Cl. 1922. “De la valeur historique des Mémoires des derviches tourneurs.” Journal Asiatique 19: 309–17.Google Scholar
Huart, Cl. 1978. Les saints des Derviches tourneurs (Manâqib ul-ʿarifîn), 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Ardabīlī, Ibn Bazzāz. 1994. Ṣafwat al-ṣafā, ed. Ṭabāṭabāʾi Majd, Gh. Tabriz. Book 8, ed. and tr. Zirke 1987.Google Scholar
Bībī, Ibn. 1956. al-Awāmir al-ʿalā’iyya fi’l-umūr al-‘alā’iyya, ed. in facsimile Erzi, Adnan Sadik. Ankara. Tehran. For the anonymous abridgement: Houtsma 1902.Google Scholar
Bībī, Ibn. 1957. al-Awāmir al-ʿalā’iyya fi’l-umūr al-‘alā’iyya, vol. 1 (to the start of the reign of Kay Qubad i, 1220), ed. Lugal, Necati and Erzi, Adnan Sadik. Ankara.Google Scholar
Bībī, Ibn. 2011. al-Awāmir al-ʿalā’iyya fi’l-umūr al-‘alā’iyya, ed. Mutaḥḥidīn, Zhāla. Tehran.Google Scholar
Isfizārī, Muʿīn al-Dīn Zamchī. 1959–1960. Rauḍat al-jannāt fi awṣāf-i madīnat Harāt, ed. Kāẓim Imām, Sayyid Muḥammad, 2 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1999. The Delhi Sultanate: A Political and Military History. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2000. “The Fall of the Ghurid Dynasty.” In Studies in Honour of Clifford Edmund Bosworth 2. The Sultan’s Turret: Studies in Persian and Turkish Culture, ed. Hillenbrand, Carole, 208–37. Leiden.Google Scholar
Karl., Jahn 1980. Die Indiengeschichte des Rašīd ad-Dīn: Einleitung, vollständige Übersetzung, Kommentar und 80 Texttafeln, facsimile ed. and German tr. Vienna.Google Scholar
Javadi, Hasan. 1985. ʿObeyd-e Zakani: The Ethics of the Aristocrats and Other Satirical Works, tr. Hasan Javadi. Piedmont, CA.Google Scholar
Jorati, Hadi. 2014. “Science and Society in Medieval Islam: Nasir al-Din Tusi and the Politics of Patronage.” Unpublished PhD dissertation, Yale University.Google Scholar
JT/Rawshan. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Jūzjānī, Minhāj al-Dīn. 1963–1964. Ṭabaqāt-i Nāṣirī, ed. Ḥabībī, ʿAbd al-Ḥayy. 2 vols. in 1. Kabul. Tehran. Tr. Raverty 1881.Google Scholar
Kamola, Stefan. 2015. “History and Legend in the Jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh: Abraham, Alexander, and Oghuz Khan.” JRAS 25: 555–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kamola, Stefan 2019. Making Mongol History: Rashid Al-Din and the Jamiʿ Al-Tawarikh. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Kāshāni, Shams al-Dīn. Shāhnāma-yi Chingīzī, MS Bibliothèque nationale de France suppl. persan 1443.Google Scholar
Kempiners, Russell G. Jr. 1988. “Vaṣṣāf’s Tajziyat al-amṣār wa tazjiyat al-aʿṣār as a Source for the History of the Chaghadayid Khanate.” Journal of Asian History 22: 160–87.Google Scholar
Kolbas, Judith. 2016. “Historical Epic as Mongol Propaganda? Juvaynī’s Motifs and Motives.” In The Mongols’ Middle East: Continuity and Transformation in Ilkhanid Iran, ed. Nicola, Bruno de and Melville, Charles, 155–71. Leiden.Google Scholar
Köprülü, Mehmed Fuad. 1992. The Seljuks of Anatolia: Their History and Culture According to Local Muslim Sources, ed. and tr. Gary Leiser. Salt Lake City.Google Scholar
Krawulsky, Dorothea, ed. 2011a. The Mongol Īlkhāns and Their Vizier Rashīd al-Dīn. Frankfurt am Main.Google Scholar
Krawulsky, Dorothea 2011b. “The Revival of the Ancient Name Iran under the Mongol Īlkhāns.” In The Mongol Īlkhāns and Their Vizier Rashīd al-Dīn, ed. Krawulsky, Dorothea, 43–51. Frankfurt am Main.Google Scholar
Lambton, Anne K. S. 1986. “Mongol Fiscal Administration in Persia, Part I.” Studia Islamica 64: 79–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lambton, Anne K. S. 1987. “Mongol Fiscal Administration in Persia, Part ii.” Studia Islamica 65: 97–123.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lambton, Anne K. S. 1988. Continuity and Change in Medieval Persia. Aspects of Administrative, Economic and Social History, 11th–14th Century. Albany.Google Scholar
Lambton, Anne K. S. 1999. “The Āthār wa aḥyā’ of Rashīd al-Dīn Faḍl Allāh Hamadānī and His Contribution as an Agronomist, Arboriculturalist and Horticulturalist.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David O., 126–54. Leiden.Google Scholar
Lane, George. 2003. Early Mongol Rule in Thirteenth-Century Iran: A Persian Renaissance. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lane, George 2012. “Mongol News: The Akhbār-i Moghulān dar Anbāneh Quṭb by Quṭb al-Dīn Maḥmūd ibn Masʿūd Shīrāzī.” JRAS 22: 541–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lane, George 2018. The Mongols in Iran: Quṭb Al-Dīn Shīrāzī‘s Akhbār-i Moghūlān. Abingdon.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewis, Franklin D. 2000. Rumi: Past and Present, East and West. The Life, Teachings and Poetry of Jalâl al-Din Rumi. Oxford.Google Scholar
McChesney, Robert D. 2012. “Historiography in Central Asia since the 16th Century.” In A History of Persian Literature, vol. 10, Persian Historiography, ed. Melville, Charles, 503–31. London.Google Scholar
ʿUthmān, Maḥmūd b. 1997. Miftāḥ al-hidāyat wa miṣbāḥ al-ʿināyat, ed. al-Ḥukamā’ī, ʿImād al-Dīn Shaykh. Tehran.Google Scholar
Manz, Beatrice Forbes. 2013. “Juvayni’s Historical Consciousness.” In Ferdowsi, the Mongols and the History of Iran: Art, Literature and Culture from Early Islam to the Qajar Era. Studies in Honour of Charles Melville, ed. Hillenbrand, Robert, Peacock, A. C. S., and Abdullaeva, Firuza, 114–19. London.Google Scholar
Manẓūr al-Ajdād, M. H. 1999. “Tārīkh-i Āl-i Īnjū va sīrat-nāma-yi shaykh Amīn al-Dīn Balyānī.” Kitāb-e Māh. Tārīkh va jughrāfiyā 15 (Day-māh 1377sh): 7–10.Google Scholar
Marlow, Louise. 2004. “The Way of Viziers and the Lamp of Commanders (Minhāj al-wuzarā’ wa-sirāj al-umarā’) of Aḥmad al-Iṣfahbadhī and the Literary and Political Culture of Early Fourteenth-Century Iran.” In Writers and Rulers: Perspectives on Their Relationship from Abbasid to Safavid Times, ed. Gruendler, Beatrice and Marlow, Louise, 169–93. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Masson-Smith, John. 1970. The History of the Sarbadār Dynasty 1336–1381 A.D. and Its Sources. The Hague.Google Scholar
Māzandarānī, ʿAbdallāh b. Muḥammad. 1952. Risāla-yi falakiyya, ed. Hinz, Walther. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Mazzaoui, Michel M. 2006. “A ‘New’ Edition of the Ṣafvat al-ṣafā.” In Post-Mongol Central Asia and the Middle East: Studies in Honor of John E. Woods, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith and Quinn, Sholeh A., 303–10. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles. 1994. “The Chinese Uighur Animal Calendar in Persian Historiography of the Mongol Period.” Iran 23: 83–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 1998. “Ḥamd Allāh Mustawfī’s Ẓafarnāmah and the Historiography of the Late Ilkhanid Period.” In Iran and Iranian Studies: Essays in Honor of Iraj Afshar, ed. Eslami, Kambiz, 1–12. Princeton.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1999. “The Ilkhan Oljeitu’s Conquest of Gilan (1307): Rumour and Reality.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David O., 73–125. Leiden.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 2000a. “The Caspian Provinces: A World Apart. Three Local Histories of Mazandaran.” Iranian Studies 33: 45–91.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 2001. “From Adam to Abaqa: Qāḍī Baiḍāwī’s Rearrangement of History.” Studia Iranica 30: 67–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 2003a. “History and Myth: The Persianisation of Ghazan Khan.” In Irano-Turkic Cultural Contacts in the 11th–17th Centuries, ed. Jeremías, É, 133–60. Piliscsaba.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 2006. “The Early Persian Historiography of Anatolia.” In History and Historiography of Post-Mongol Central Asia and the Middle East: Studies in Honor of John E. Woods, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith and Quinn, Sholeh A., 135–66. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 2007a. “Between Firdausī and Rashīd al-Dīn: Persian Verse Chronicles of the Mongol Period.” Studia Islamica 104–5: 45–65.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 2007b. “From Adam to Abaqa: Qāḍī Baiḍāwī’s Rearrangement of History, Part ii.” Studia Iranica 36: 7–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 2012a. “The Historian at Work.” In A History of Persian Literature, vol. 10, Persian Historiography, ed. Melville, Charles, 56–100. London.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 2012b. “The Mongol and Timurid Periods.” In A History of Persian Literature, vol. 10, Persian Historiography, ed. Melville, Charles, 155–208. London.Google Scholar
Minorsky, Vladimir 1956a. “Pur-i Bahā and His Poems.” In Charisteria Orientalia, ed. Tauer, Felix et al., 186–201. Prague.Google Scholar
Minorsky, Vladimir 1964. “Naṣīr al-Dīn Ṭūsī on Finance” (revised). Iranica. Twenty Articles, 64–85. Tehran.Google Scholar
Mīrkhwānd, Muḥammad b. Khwāndshāh. 1960. Rawḍat al-ṣafā fī sīrat al-anbiyā wa’l-mulūk wa’l-khulafā, ed. Parvīz, ʿAbbās. 7 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 1982. “Persian Historians and the Mongols.” In Medieval Historical Writing in the Christian and Islamic Worlds, ed. Morgan, David O., 109–24. London.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 2013. “Persian and Non-Persian Historical Writing in the Mongol Empire.” In Ferdowsi, the Mongols and the History of Iran: Art, Literature and Culture from Early Islam to the Qajar Era. Studies in Honour of Charles Melville, ed. Hillenbrand, Robert, Peacock, A. C. S., and Abdullaeva, Firuza, 120–25. London.Google Scholar
Mustawfī, Ḥamdallāh. 1910, 1913. Tārīkh-i guzīda, ed. in facsimile and summary tr. Browne, E. G., 2 vols. Leiden and London; 1983, ed. ʿA. Navā’ī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Mustawfī, Ḥamdallāh 1915, 1919. Nuzhat al-qulūb, ed. and tr. le Strange, Guy. Leiden and London.Google Scholar
Mustawfī, Ḥamdallāh 1978. Dhayl-i Ẓafar-nāma, ed. in facsimile Piriev, V. Z., Azarbaijan Hulakular dovlatinin tanazzulu dovrunda: 1316–1360-jy illar. Tr. into Russian and Azeri, M. D. Kyazimov and V. Z. Piriev. 1986. Dhayl-i Tārikh-i guzīda. Baku.Google Scholar
Mustawfī, Ḥamdallāh 1999. Ẓafar-nāma, ed. in facsimile Pourjavadi, Nasrollah and Rastegar, Nosratollah, 2 vols. Vienna and Tehran.Google Scholar
Nakhjawānī (Nakhjavānī), Muḥammad b. Hindūshāh. 1964–1976. Dastūr al-kātib fī taʿyīn al-marātib, ed. Alizade, A. A.. 2 vols. in 3. Moscow; 2017, ed. ʿAlī Akbar Aḥmadī Dārānī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Kirmānī, Nāṣir al-Dīn. 1949. Simṭ al-ʿulā li’l-haḍrat al-ʿulyā, ed. Iqbāl, ʿAbbas. Tehran.Google Scholar
Kirmānī, Nāṣir al-Dīn 2016. Simṭ al-ʿulā li’l-haḍrat al-ʿulyā, annotated ed., ed. Iṣfahāniyān, Karīm and Shamsī, Maryam Mīr. Tehran.Google Scholar
Naṭanzī, Muʿīn al-Dīn. 1957. Muntakhab al-tawārīkh-i Muʿīnī, ed. Aubin, Jean, Extraits du Muntakhab al-tavarikh-i Muʿini (Anonyme d’Iskandar). Tehran.Google Scholar
Naṭanzī, Muʿīn al-Dīn 2004. Muntakhab al-tawārīkh-i Muʿīnī, ed. Istakhrī, Parvīn. Tehran.Google Scholar
Nikitine, Basil. 1957. “Essai d’analyse du Ṣafvat-uṣ-ṣafā.” Journal Asiatique 245: 385–94.Google Scholar
Otsuka, Osamu. 2018. “Qāshānī, the First World Historian: Research on His Uninvestigated Persian General History, Zubdat al-tawārīkh.” Studia Iranica 47: 119–49.Google Scholar
Paul, Jürgen. 1990. “Hagiographische Texte als historische Quelle.” Saeculum 41: 17–43.Google Scholar
Paul, Jürgen 1999. “Some Mongol Inshā’-Collections: The Juvayni Letters.” In Proceedings of the Third European Conference of Iranian Studies, part 2, Medieval and Modern Persian Studies, ed. Melville, Charles, 277–85. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Peacock, Andrew C. S. 2004a. “Aḥmad of Niǧde’s al-Walad al-shafīq and the Seljuk Past.” Anatolian Studies 54: 95–107.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Peacock, Andrew C. S. 2004b. “Local Identity and Medieval Anatolian Historiography: Anavi’s Anis al-qolub and Ahmad of Niǧde’s al-Walad al-shafiq.” Studies on Persianate Societies 2: 115–25.Google Scholar
Peacock, Andrew C. S. 2013. “Sufis and the Seljuk Court in Mongol Anatolia: Politics and Patronage in the Works of Jalāl al-Dīn Rūmī and Sulṭān Walad.” In The Seljuks of Anatolia: Court and Society in the Medieval Middle East, ed. Peacock, Andrew C. S. and Yildiz, Sara Nur, 206–26. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith. 1999. “Conversion Versions: Sultan Öljeitü’s Conversion to Shiʿism (709/1309) in Muslim Narrative Sources.” Mongolian Studies 22: 35–67.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith 2007. “A Turgid History of the Mongol Empire in Persia: Epistemological Reflections Concerning a Critical Edition of Vaṣṣāf’s Tajziyat al-amṣār va tazjiyat al-aʿṣār.” In Theoretical Approaches to the Transmission and Edition of Oriental Manuscripts, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith and Kropp, Manfred, 107–29. Beirut.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith ed. 2014. Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th-Century Tabriz. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pourjavady, Reza, and Schmidtke, Sabine. 2007. “The Quṭb al-Dīn al-Shīrāzī (d. 710/1311) Codex (Marʿashi 12868) (Studies on Quṭb al-Dīn al-Shīrāzī, ii).” Studia Iranica 36: 279–301.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Quinn, Sholeh A. 1989. “The ‘Muʿizz al-ansāb’ and ‘Shuʿab-i Panjgānah’ as Sources for the Chagatayid Period of History: A Comparative Analysis.” CAJ 33: 229–53.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh. 1911. Tarikh-i Moubarek-i Ghazani = Histoire des Mongols, vol. 2, Contenant l’Histoire des empereurs mongols successeurs de Tchinkkiz Khaghan, ed. Blochet, E.. London and Leiden.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 1957. Dzhāmiʿ at-tavārīkh, vol. 3, ed. A. A. Alizade, Russian trans. A. K. Arends, Baku.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 1971. The Successors of Genghis Khan, tr. John A. Boyle. New York.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 1978. Waqfnāma-yi Rabʿ-i Rashīdī, ed. Mīnuvī, Mujtabā and Īraj, Afshār. Tehran.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 1988–1989. Rashiduddin Fazlullah’s Jamiʻuʾt-tawarikh = Compendium of Chronicles, tr. Wheeler M. Thackston, 3 vols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 1994. Jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh, ed. Rawshan, Muḥammad and Mūsavī, Muṣṭafā (Mūsawī). 4 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 2005. Jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh. Tārīkh-i Hind va Sind va Kashmīr, ed. Rawshan, Muḥammad. Tehran. Facsimile edition Jahn 1980.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 2012. Classical Writings of the Medieval Islamic World: Persian Histories of the Mongol Dynasties, revised ed., vol. 3. London.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Faḍlallāh 2013. Jāmiʿ al-tawārīkh. Tārīkh-i Īrān va Islām, ed. Rawshan, Muḥammad. 3 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Ravalde, Esther. 2016. “Shams al-Dīn Juvaynī Vizier and Patron: Mediation between Ruler and Ruled in the Ilkhanate.” In The Mongols’ Middle East: Continuity and Transformation in Ilkhanid Iran, ed. Nicola, Bruno de and Melville, Charles, 55–78. Leiden.Google Scholar
Redford, Scott. 2013. “Paper, Stone, Scissors: ʿAlā’ al-Dīn Kayqubād, ʿIṣmat al-Dunyā wa’l-Dīn, and the Writing of Seljuk History.” In The Seljuks of Anatolia: Court and Society in the Medieval Middle East, ed. Peacock, Andrew C. S. and Yildiz, Sara Nur, 151–70. London.Google Scholar
Remler, Philip N. 1985. “New Light on Economic History from Ilkhanid Accounting Manuals.” Studia Iranica 14: 157–77.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rūmī, Jalāl al-Dīn Mawlānā. 1951. Kitāb-i Fīhi mā fīhi, ed. Furūzānfarr, Badīʿ al-zamān. Tehran.Google Scholar
Rypka, Jan. 1968. “The History of Persian Literature up to the Beginning of the 20th Century.” In Rypka, Jan, History of Iranian Literature, ed. Jahn, Karl, 246–78. Dordrecht.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sayf b. Muḥammad, Harawī. 1944. Ta’rīkh nāma-i-Harāt, ed. as-Siddiqi, M. Z.. Calcutta.Google Scholar
Seyed-Gohrab, A. Ashgar, and McGlinn, Sen, eds. 2007. The Treasury of Tabriz: The Great Il-Khanid Compendium. Amsterdam and West Lafayette.Google Scholar
Shabānkāraʾī, Muḥammad b. ʿAlī. 1984. Majmaʿ al-ansāb, ed. Muḥaddis, Mīr Hāshim (Muḥaddith). Tehran.Google Scholar
Siddiqui, Iqtidar Husain. 2010. Indo-Persian Historiography up to the Thirteenth Century. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Storey, Charles A. 1927 [repr. 1970, 1972]. Persian Literature. Bio-bibliographical Survey, vol. 1, part 1, vol. 2, part 1. London. Extended edition, 1972, ed. Iuri E. Bregel′. Persidskaia literatura: Biobibliograficheskii obzor, 3 vols. Moscow.Google Scholar
Storey, Charles A. 1970. Persian Literature. Bio-bibliographical Survey, vol. 1, part 1, vol. 2, part 1. London.Google Scholar
TJG. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Ward, Leonard P. 1983. “The Ẓafar-nāmah of Ḥamdallāh Mustaufī and the Il-khān Dynasty of Iran.” 3 vols. Unpublished PhD thesis, University of Manchester.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf (Vaṣṣāf), Sharaf al-Dīn al-Ḥaḍrat (Ḥażrat) Shīrāzī. 1853. Tajziyat al-amṣār wa tazjiyat al-aʿṣār. Lith. Bombay. Ed. and tr. Joseph von. Hammer-Purgstall 1856.Google Scholar
Waṣṣāf (Vaṣṣāf), Sharaf al-Dīn al-Ḥaḍrat (Ḥażrat) Shīrāzī 2009. Tajziyat al-amṣār wa tazjiyat al-aʿṣār: Facsimile Edition of the Fourth Volume from an Autograph Manuscript, ed. Afshar, Iraj, Omidsalar, Mahmoud, and Kashani, Nader Mottalebi. Tehran.Google Scholar
Wickens, G. M. 1962. “Naṣīr al-Dīn Ṭūsī on the Fall of Baghdad: A Further Study.” Journal of Semitic Studies 7: 23–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wing, Patrick. 2014. “Mozaffarids,” EIr, online ed., at www.iranicaonline.org/articles/mozaffarids.Google Scholar
Woods, John E. 1987. “The Rise of Tīmūrid Historiography.” Journal of Near Eastern Studies 46: 81–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wright, Elaine. 2004. “Firdausi and More: A Timurid Anthology of Epic Tales.” In Shahnama: The Visual Language of the Persian Book of Kings, ed. Hillenbrand, Robert, 65–84. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Yazdī, Muʿīn al-Dīn Muʿallim. 1947. Mawāhib-i ilāhī dar tārīkh-i Āl-i Muẓaffar, vol. 1, ed. Nafīsī, Saʿīd. Tehran.Google Scholar
Yazdī, Shihāb al-Dīn ʿAlī. 2008. Tārīkh-i Jahāngīr. In Ẓafar-nāma, ed. Ṣādiq, Mīr Muḥammad and Navā’ī, ʿAbd al-Ḥusayn, 3–224. Tehran.Google Scholar
Qazwīnī (Qazvīnī), Zayn al-Dīn. 1993. Dhayl-i Tārīkh-i guzīda [sic], ed. Īraj, Afshār. Tehran.Google Scholar
Zirke, H. 1987. Ein hagiographisches Zeugnis zur persischen Geschichte aus der Mitte des 14. Jahrhunderts. Berlin.Google Scholar
Bibliography
The definitive editions of primary sources are listed under the original, premodern author. Other editions are listed by the editor, annotator, or translator. Sources whose author is anonymous are listed by title.
Feng 阿風, A, and Guowang 張國旺, Zhang. 2015. “Ming Longqingben xiuning Dangxi Jinshi zupu suoshou Song Yuan Ming gongwenshu kaoxi 明隆慶本休寧〈璫溪金氏族譜〉所收宋元明公文書考析” (An Analysis of Official Documents from the Song, Yuan, and Ming Found in the Ming-Era Longqing Edition of the Work Genealogy of the Jin Family from Dangxi). Zhongguo shehui kexueyuan lishi yanjiusuo xuekan 中國社會科學院歷史研究所學刊 9: 417–70.Google Scholar
Abramowski, Waltraut. 1976. “Die Chinesischen Annalen von Ögödei und Güyük: Übersetzung des 2. Kapitels des Yüan-Shih.” Zentralasiastische Studien 10: 117–67.Google Scholar
Abramowski, Waltraut. 1979. “Die Chinesischen Annalen des Mongke: Übersetzung des 3. Kapitels des Yüan-Shih.” Zentralasiatische Studien 13: 7–71.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2004. Encyclopedia of Mongolia and the Mongol Empire. New York.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2007. “The Date of the ‘Secret History of the Mongols’ Reconsidered.” JSYS 37: 1–48.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2017. “The Textual History of Tao Zongyi’s Shuofu: Preliminary Results of Stemmatic Research on the Shengwu qinzheng lu.” Sino-Platonic Papers 217: 1–70.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. tr. 2017–2018. “The History of the Yuan, Chapter 1.” Mongolian Studies 39: 2–80. (Future chapters are expected in later issues of Mongolian Studies.)Google Scholar
Balazs, Etienne, and Hervouet, Yves. 1978. A Sung Bibliography (Bibliographie des Sung). Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Beasley, William G., and Pulleyblank, Edwin G.. 1961. Historians of China and Japan. London.Google Scholar
Beijing tushuguan jinshizu 北京圖書館金石組 (Beijing Library Inscriptions Department), ed. 1989–1991. Beijing tushuguan cang Zhongguo lidai shike taben huibian 北京圖書館藏中國歷代石刻拓本匯編 (Collection of Rubbings of Chinese Stone Inscriptions of Successive Dynasties Held in the Beijing Library), 101 vols. Zhengzhou.Google Scholar
Birge, Bettine. 2002. Women, Property, and Confucian Reaction in Sung and Yüan China (960–1368). Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birge, Bettine. 2010. “Sources of Law in Mongol–Yuan China (1260–1368): Adjudication in the Absence of a Legal Code.” In Miscellanea Asiatica: Mélanges en l’honneur de Françoise Aubin, ed. Aigle, Denise et al., 387–406. St. Augustin.Google Scholar
Birge, Bettine. 2017. Marriage and the Law in the Age of Khubilai Khan: Cases from the Yuan dianzhang. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
孛蘭盻, Bolanxi, et al. (1936) 1994. Da Yuan da yitong zhi 大元大一統志 (Great Comprehensive Gazetteer of the Great Yuan). Orig. 1346, ed. Jin Yufu 金毓黼 and An Wenpu 安文溥. Congshu jicheng xubian 叢書集成續編, vol. 47. Shanghai.Google Scholar
孛蘭盻, Bolanxi (1947) 1966. Yuan yitong zhi 元一統志 (Comprehensive Gazetteer of the Yuan). Orig. 1346, ed. Wanli, Zhao 趙萬里. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Bretschneider, Emil. (1888) 2000. Mediaeval Researches from Eastern Asiatic Sources. 2 vols. London.Google Scholar
Buell, Paul D., and Anderson, Eugene N.. 2010. A Soup for the Qan: Chinese Dietary Medicine of the Mongol Era as Seen in Hu Sihui’s Yinshan Zhengyao: Introduction, Translation, Commentary, and Chinese Text, 2nd revised and expanded ed. Leiden.Google Scholar
Meibiao, Cai 蔡美彪. (1955) 2017. Yuandai baihua bei jilu 元代白話碑集錄 (Collected Steles in Colloquial Language from the Yuan Period). Beijing.Google Scholar
Chan, Hok-lam. 1981. “Chinese Official History at the Yuan Court: The Composition of the Liao, Chin, and Sung Histories.” In China under Mongol Rule, ed. Langlois, John D., 56–106. Princeton, NJ.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chan, Hok-lam. 1993. The Fall of the Jurchen Chin: Wang E’s Memoir on Ts’ai-Chou under the Mongol Siege (1233–1234). Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Bide 昌彼得, Chang. 1972. “Ba Yuanfang kanben Da Yuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang 跋元坊刊本大元聖政國朝典章” (Postface to the Yuan edition of the Statutes and Precedents of the Sacred Administration of the Great Yuan Dynastic State). Postface in Dayuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang 大元聖政國朝典章, 1–10. Taipei.Google Scholar
CHANT (CHinese ANcient Texts) database. 2013. Zhongguo chuantong leishu ziliaoku 中國傳統類書資料庫 (Database of Traditional Chinese Encyclopedias), at http://ancientworldonline.blogspot.com/2012/04/chant-chinese-ancient-texts-database.html.Google Scholar
Chavannes, Édouard. 1904–1908. “Inscriptions et pièces de chancellerie chinoises de l’époque mongole.” T’oung Pao, Series 2, 5 (1904): 357–447; 6 (1905): 1–42; 9 (1908): 297–428.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dezhi, Chen 陳得芝. 2012. Meng Yuan shi yanjiu daolun 蒙元史研究導論 (Introduction to Research on Mongol and Yuan History). Nanjing.Google Scholar
Dezhi 陳得芝, Chen .2015. “Liu Yu Chang De Xishiji jiaozhu 劉郁《〔常德〕西使記》校注” (Liu Yu Chang De’s Record of an Embassy to the West, Critical Edition with Annotation).” Zhonghua wenshi luncong 中華文史論叢 113.1: 67–108.Google Scholar
Dezhi, Chen 陳得芝, Shusen, Qiu 邱樹森, and Zhaoji, He 何兆吉, comp. 1998. Yuandai zouyi jilu 元代奏議集錄 (Collected Memorials of the Yuan Period). Hangzhou.Google Scholar
Gaohua 陳高華, Chen. 2005. “Yuanshi zuanxiu kao 元史纂修考” (The Compilation of the Official History of the Yuan). In Chen Gaohua wenji 陳高華文集 (Collected Works of Chen Gaohua), 469–90. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Gaohua 陳高華, Chen (1983) 2016. “Yuanshi shiliao 元史史料” (Yuan Historical Sources). In Zhongguo gudaishi shiliaoxue 中國古代史史料學 (Studies on the Sources for Premodern Chinese History), ed. Gaohua, Chen, Zhichao, Chen 陳智超 et al., 286–323. Beijing.Google Scholar
Gaohua, Chen 陳高華, Fan, Zhang 張帆, Xiao, Liu 劉曉, and Baohai, Dang 党寳海, punctuated and annotated. 2011. Yuan dianzhang: Da Yuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang 元典章 : 大元聖政國朝典章 (Statutes and Precedents of the Yuan: Statutes and Precedents of the Sacred Administration of the great Yuan Dynastic State), 4 vols. Beijing and Tianjin.Google Scholar
Ch’en, Paul Heng-chao. 1979. Chinese Legal Tradition under the Mongols: The Code of 1291 as Reconstructed. Princeton, NJ.Google Scholar
Chen Yuan 陳垣, comp. 1988. Daojia jinshi lue 道家金石略 (Short Collection of Daoist Inscriptions on Metal and Stone). Revised by Chen Zhichao 陳智超 and Zeng Qingying 曾慶瑛. Beijing.Google Scholar
Masaaki 竺沙雅章, Chikusa. 1973. “Kanseki shihai monjo no kenkyū 漢籍紙背文書の研究” (A Study of Writing on the Backs of the Pages of Chinese Books). Kyōto daigaku bungakubu kenkyū kuyō 14: 1–54.Google Scholar
De Rachewiltz, Igor. 1962a. “The Hsi-yu lu by Yeh-lü Ch’u-ts’ai.” Monumenta Serica 21: 1–128.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
De Rachewiltz, Igor. 1962b. “Yeh-lü Ch’u-ts’ai (1189–1243): Buddhist Idealist and Confucian Statesman.” In Confucian Personalities, ed. Wright, Arthur F. and Twitchett, Denis, 189–216, 359–367. Stanford.Google Scholar
De Rachewiltz, Igor tr. and annotated. 2004–2013. The Secret History of the Mongols: A Mongolian Epic Chronicle of the Thirteenth Century, 3 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
De Rachewiltz, Igor 2008. “The Dating of the Secret History of the Mongols: A Re-interpretation.” Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, Neue Folge 22: 150–84.Google Scholar
De Rachewiltz, Igor, and Wang, May (Lou Chan-mei 樓占梅). 1988–1996. Repertory of Proper Names in Yüan Literary Sources 元朝人名錄 Yuanchao renming lu, 4 vols. Taipei.Google Scholar
De Rachewiltz, Igor, Chan, Hok-lam, Ch’i-ch’ing, Hsiao, and Geier, Peter W., eds. 1993. In the Service of the Khan: Eminent Personalities of the Early Mongol–Yüan Period (1200–1300). Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Diaolong 雕龍. Diaolong Zhong Ri guji quanwen ziliaoku 雕龍中日古籍全文資料庫 (Full-Text Database of Chinese & Japanese Ancient Books). WeDiscovery Technology Inc., at http://wediscovery.com/diaolong.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth W., West, Stephen H., and Yang, Shao-yun, trans. and annotated. 2023. Daoist Master Changchun’s Journey to the West (Changchun zhenren xiyouji 長春真人西遊記). Oxford.Google Scholar
額爾登泰, E’erdengtai and 烏雲達賚, Wuyundalai, eds. 1980. Menggu mishi jiaokan ben 蒙古秘史校勘本 (The Secret History of the Mongols: Critical Edition). Hohhot.Google Scholar
Eluosi kexueyuan dongfang wenxian yanjiusuo 俄羅斯科學院東方文献研究所, Shanghai guji chubanshe 上海古籍出版社, and Zhongguo shehui kexueyuan minzu yanjiusuo 中國社會科学院民族研究所, eds. 1996–2021. Eluosi kexueyuan dongfang wenxian yanjiusuo cang Heishuicheng wenxian 俄羅斯科學院東方文獻硏究所藏黑水城文獻 (Documents from Qara-Qoto Held in the Institute of Oriental Studies of the Russian Academy of Sciences) (aka Ecang Heishuicheng wenxian 俄藏黑水城文献 (Documents from Qara-Qoto held in Russia)). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Eluosi kexueyuan dongfang yanjiusuo Shengbide baofensuo 俄羅斯科學院東方研究所聖彼得堡分所; Rossiiskaia akademia nauk; Eluosi kexue chubanshe dongfang wenxuebu; Shanghai guji chubanshe, eds. 2001. Eluosi kexueyuan dongfang yanjiusuo Shengbidebao fensuo cang Dunhuang wenxian 俄羅斯科學院東方研究所聖彼得堡分所藏敦煌文獻 (Dunhuang Documents Held in the St. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies of the Russian Academy of Sciences). [Aka Ecang Dunhuang wenxian 俄藏敦煌文献 (Dunhuang documents held in Russia)]. Dunhuang Tulufan wenxian jicheng (Collected Documents from Dunhuang and Turfan), no. 17. Shanghai and Moscow.Google Scholar
Linggui, Fang 方齡貴. 2004. “Yuanshi zuanxiu zakao 元史纂修雜考” (Studies on the Compilation of the Official History of the Yuan). In his Yuanshi congkao 元史叢考 (Collected Studies of Yuan History), 1–49. Beijing.Google Scholar
Farquhar, David M. 1990. The Government of China under Mongol Rule: A Reference Guide. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
chubanshe, Fenghuang 鳳凰出版社. 2005. Quan Yuanwen suoyin 全元文 索引 (Index of Complete Prose Writings of the Yuan). Nanjing.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1956. Beiträge zur Kulturgeschichte Chinas unter der Mongolenherrschaft: Das Shan-kü sinhua des Yang Yü. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Gendai no hōsei kenkyū han 元代の法制研究班 (Yuan Law Research Group). 2007–2008. “‘Genten sho reibu’ kōtei to yakuchū (1) ‘元典章禮部’ 校定と譯注 (1)” (Annotated Critical Text and a Japanese Translation of Yuan dianzhang). Tōhō gakuhō 東方學報 28, Li–bu i 81: 137–89; 29 Li–bu ii 82: 169–211; 30, Li–bu iii, 83: 219–94.Google Scholar
Guojia tushuguan shanben jinshizu 國家圖書館善本金石組 (National Library Rare Book and Inscriptions Department), ed. 2000. Lidai shikeshiliao huibian 歷代石刻史料匯編 (Collection of Stone Inscriptions from Successive Dynasties), 16 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Guojia tushuguan shanben jinshizu 國家圖書館善本金石組 (National Library Rare Book and Inscriptions Department) 2003. Liao Jin Yuan shike wenxian quanbian 遼金元石刻文獻全編 (Complete Collection of the Texts of Liao, Jin, and Yuan Stone Inscriptions), 3 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Guojia tushuguan shanben jinshizu 國家圖書館善本金石組 (National Library Rare Book and Inscriptions Department) 2013. Zhongguo lidai shike shiliao huibian 中國歷代石刻史料匯編 (Collection of Chinese Stone Inscriptions from Successive Dynasties). Beijing. At http://guji.unihan.com.cn/web#/book/LDSK.Google Scholar
Guoxue baodian 國學寶典 (National Studies Treasure House). 2005–. Beijing. At http://www.gxbd.com.Google Scholar
Haenisch, Erich, and Olbricht, Peter. 1969. Zum Untergang zweier Reiche: Berichte von Augenzeugen aus den Jahren 1232–33 und 1368–70. Aus dem Chinesischen übers. von Erich Haenisch. Durchgesehen und mit Anmerkungen hrsg. von Peter Olbricht. Mainz and Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Hambis, Louis. 1945. Le chapitre CVII du Yuan che: Les généalogies impériales mongoles dans l’histoire chinoise officielle de la dynastie mongole, avec des notes supplémentaires par Paul Pelliot. Supplement to T’oung Pao 38. Leiden.Google Scholar
Hambis, Louis. 1954. Le chapitre CVIII du Yuan che: Les fiefs attribués aux membres de la famille impériale et aux ministres de la cour mongole d’après l’histoire chinoise officielle de la dynastie mongole. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hanʼgukhak Chungang Yŏnʼguwŏn 韓國學中央研究院 (Academy of Korean Studies), ed. 2007. Chijŏng chogyŏk (Ch. Zhizheng tiaoge) 至正條格 (Statutes of the Zhizheng Era (1341–1367)), 2 vols. Orig. 1348. Seoul.Google Scholar
Hansen, Valerie. 1995. Negotiating Daily Life in Traditional China: How Ordinary People Used Contracts, 600–1400. New Haven.Google Scholar
Hsiao, Ch’i-ch’ing (Xiao Qiqing). 1978. The Military Establishment of the Yuan Dynasty. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Sihui 忽思慧, Hu. 1988. Yinshan zhengyao 飲膳正要 (Proper and Essential Things for the Emperor’s Food and Drink), ed. and tr. into modern Chinese Li Chunfang 李春方. Orig. 1330. Beijing. See Buell and Anderson (2000) 2016.Google Scholar
Huai 黄淮, Huang, Shiqi 楊士奇, Yang, et al., comp. (1964) 1989. Lidai mingchen zouyi 歷代名臣奏議 (Memorials of Famous Officials of Each Dynasty), 5 vols. Orig. 1416. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Shijian 黃時鑑, Huang, ed. 1988. Yuandai falü ziliao jicun 元代法律資料輯存 (Collection of Yuan Legal Materials). Hangzhou.Google Scholar
Chin-fu (Hong Jinfu) 洪金富, Hung. 2003. Yuandai taixian wenshu huibian 元代臺憲文書匯編 (Collected Censorial Documents of the Yuan). Taipei.Google Scholar
Chin-fu (Hong Jinfu) 洪金富, Hung ed. 2016. Yuan dianzhang: Hong Jinfu jiaoding ben 元典章: 洪金富校定本 (Institutes of the Yüan Dynasty: Punctuated and Collated by Hung Chin-fu), 4 vols. Taipei.Google Scholar
Shinobu, Iwamura 岩村忍 and Kenji, Tanaka 田中謙二. 1964–1972. Kōteibon Gentenshō keibu 校定本元典章刑部 (Punctuated Edition of the Ministry of Punishments Section of the Yuan dianzhang), 2 vols. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Jingyan 賈敬顔, Jia. 2004. Wudai Song Jin Yuan ren bianjiang xingji: shisan zhong shuzheng gao 五代宋金元人邊疆行記十三種疏証稿 (Towards an Annotated Critical Edition of Thirteen Accounts of Travel to the Borderlands by Authors of the Five Dynasties, Song, Jin, and Yuan Periods). Beijing.Google Scholar
Jingyan 賈敬顔, Jia. 2020. Shengwu qinzheng lu (xin jiaoben) 聖武親征錄(新校本) (Record of the Personal Campaigns of the Holy Warrior: New Critical Edition), ed. Xiaowei, Chen 陳曉偉. Beijing.Google Scholar
Jinwen 焦進文, Jiao and Fuxue 楊富學, Yang, eds. 2001. Yuandai Xixia yimin wenxian “Shushanji” jiaozhu 元代西夏遺民文獻“述善集”校注 (Critical Annotated Edition of the Shushanji: A Source on Survivors of the Xi Xia in the Yuan). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
shilei quanji 居家必用事類全集, Jujia biyong (Complete Classified Collection of Must-Use Information for Domestic Life). 2002. In Xuxiu Siku quanshu, Zi bu 續修四庫全書子部, vol. 1184. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Kahn, Paul, comp. 1998. The Secret History of the Mongols: The Origin of Chinghis Khan. An Adaptation of the Yüan Chao Pi Shih, Based Primarily on the English Translation by Francis Woodman Cleaves. Boston.Google Scholar
Kara, György. 2003. “Mediaeval Mongol Documents from Khara Khoto and East Turkestan in the St. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies.” Manuscripta Orientalia 9.2: 3–40.Google Scholar
Shaomin, Ke 柯劭忞. (1922) 1989. Xin Yuanshi 新元史. (New History of the Yuan). In Yuanshi erzhong 元史二種 (Two Books of Yuan History). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Takashiro 小林高四郎, Kobayashi and Keiji 岡本敬二, Okamoto, trs. 1964–1976. Tsūsei jōkaku no kenkyū yakuchū 通制條格の研究譯註 (An Annotated Translation of the Tongzhi tiaoge), 3 vols. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Fumio 小竹文夫, Kotake and Keiji 岡本敬二, Okamoto, trs. 1962. Genshi keihōshi no kenkyū yakuchū 元史刑法志の研究譯註 (A Study and Annotated Translation of the “Treatise on Punishments” in the Yuanshi). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Kozlov, Petr K., 1923. Mongolija i Amdo i mertvyj gorod Chara-Choto: Ėkspedicija russkogo geografičeskogo obščestva v nagornoj Azii, 1907–1909 (Mongolia and Amdo and the Dead City of Qara-Qoto: Expedition of the Russian Geographic Society to Highland Asia in 1907–1908). Moscow and Petrograd.Google Scholar
Hitoshi 栗林均, Kuribayashi. 2009. “Genchō hishi” Mongorugo Kanji onʼyaku, bōyaku Kango taishō goi 「元朝秘史」モンゴル語漢字音譯:・傍譯漢語對照語彙 (Word Index to the Secret History of the Mongols with Chinese Transcriptions and Glosses). Sendai.Google Scholar
Hitoshi 栗林均, Kuribayashi. 2012. “Genchō hishi” bōyaku Kango sakuin 「元朝秘史」傍譯漢語索引 (Chinese Word Index to the Secret History of the Mongols). Sendai.Google Scholar
Hitoshi 栗林均, Kuribayashi and Coyijungjab 确精扎布. 2001. “Genchō hishi” Mongorugo zen tango gobi sakuin 「元朝秘史」モンゴル語全單語:・語尾索引 (Word and Suffix Index to the Secret History of the Mongols]. Sendai.Google Scholar
Lao, Yan-shuan. (1962) 1984. “The Chung-t’ang shih-chi of Wang Yun: An Annotated Translation with an Introduction.” PhD dissertation, Harvard University (microfilm).Google Scholar
Mingfei 李鳴飛, Li and Fan 張帆, Zhang. 2009. “Zheng Jiefu Taipingce chutan 鄭介夫〈太平策〉初探” (The Taipingce by Zheng Jiefu: Preliminary Investigations). Yuanshi luncong 元史論叢 11: 390–402.Google Scholar
Wei 李伟, Li and Wood (吴芳思), Frances, eds. 2010. Yingguo guojia tushuguan cang Heishuicheng wenxian 英國國家圖書館藏黑水城文獻 (Documents from Khara-Khoto in the British Library), vol. 5. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Xinchuan 李心傳, Li. 2000. Jianyan yilai chaoye zaji 建炎以來朝野雜記 (Random Notes from Court and Country since the Jianyan years [1127–1130]). Orig. 1216, ed. Gui 徐規, Xu. Beijing.Google Scholar
Xiusheng 李修生, Li et al., eds. 1998–2005. Quan Yuanwen 全元文 (Complete Prose Writings of the Yuan), 60 vols. + index. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Yiyou 李逸友, Li, ed. 1991. Heicheng chutu wenshu: Hanwen wenshujuan 黑城出土文書:漢文文書卷 (Documents Excavated at Qara-Qoto: Documents in Chinese). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yiyou 李逸友, Li, 1992. “Heicheng chutu de Yuandai hetong hunshu 黑城出土的元代合同婚書” (A Yuan Marriage Contract Unearthed in Qara-Qoto). Wenwu tiandi 2: 30–31.Google Scholar
Yongxian 李勇先, Li, Huihao 王會豪, Wang, and Bin, Zhou 周斌, et al., eds. 2009. Song Yuan zhenxi difangzhi congkan, yi bian 宋元珍稀地方誌叢刊, 乙編 (Collection of Rare Song and Yuan Gazetteers, Part 2), 6 vols. Chengdu.Google Scholar
Zhichang 李志常, Li. (1926) 1962. Changchun zhenren Xiyouji zhu 長春真人西遊記注 (Record of a Journey to the West by the Daoist Master Changchun, with Annotation). Orig. 1228. In Wang Guowei (1926) 1962a, 221–429.Google Scholar
Boshan 劉伯山, Liu ed. 2015. Huizhou wenshu 徽州文書 (Documents from Huizhou), 10 vols. Guilin.Google Scholar
Hehui 劉和慧, Liu. 1984. “Yuandai Huizhou diqi 元代徽州地契” (Huizhou Land Contracts from the Yuan Period). Yuanshi ji beifang minzushi yanjiu jikan 元史及北方民族史研究集刊 8: 28–34.Google Scholar
Ji, Liu 劉佶. 1914. Beixun siji 北巡私記 (Personal Records of the Northern Inspection Tour). In Yunchuang congke 雲窗叢刻 (Cloud Window Collected Printings), comp. Luo Zhenyu 羅振玉. 10 vols. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Ji, Liu 劉佶 1994. Beixun siji 北巡私記 (Personal Records of the Northern Inspection Tour), ed. Yinhu 薄音湖, Bo and Xiong 王雄, Wang. In Mingdai Menggu hanji shiliao huibian, diyiji 明代蒙古漢籍史料彙編, 第一輯 (Compilation of Ming-Period Materials on Mongolia in Chinese), 1st series. Hohhot.Google Scholar
Ji 劉基, Liu. 2002. Duoneng bishi 多能鄙事 (Multi-purpose Guide to Everyday Affairs). In Xuxiu Siku quanshu, Zi bu, vol. 1185. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Minzhong 劉敏中, Liu. 1968. Ping Song lu 平宋錄 (Record of Conquering the Song), punctuated by Qian Xizuo 錢熙祚. Taipei.Google Scholar
Minzhong 劉敏中, Liu. 1983. Ping Song lu 平宋錄 (Record of Conquering the Song). In Yingyin Wenyuange Siku quanshu 景印文淵閣四庫全書, vol. 408: 1035–59. Taipei.Google Scholar
Qi 劉祁, Liu. (1983) 1997. Guiqian zhi 歸潛志 (Records from My Return-to-Seclusion Studio), punctuated by Cui Wenyin 崔文印. In Yuan Ming shiliao biji congkan.Google Scholar
Qi 劉祁, Liu. 2012. Guiqian zhi 歸潛志 (Records from My Return-to-Seclusion Studio), punctuated by Huang Yiyuan 黄益元. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Weiyi 劉緯毅, Liu et al., eds. 2011. Song Liao Jin Yuan fangzhi jiyi 宋遼金元方志輯佚 (Lost Gazetteers of the Song, Liao, Jin, and Yuan), 2 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Xiao 劉曉, Liu. 2001. Yelü Chucai ping zhuan 耶律楚材評傳 (Critical Biography of Yelü Chucai). Nanjing.Google Scholar
Xiao 劉曉, Liu. 2004a. “Yuan zhengshu Liutiao zhenglei kao 元政書〈六條政類〉考” (A Study of the Yuan Administrative Work Liutiao zhenglei). Yuanshi luncong 元史論叢 9: 37–42.Google Scholar
Xiao 劉曉, Liu. 2004b. “Zailun Yuanshi, Xingfa zhi de shiyuan: Cong Jingshi dadian, Xiandian yipian yiwen tanqi 再論《元史·刑法志》的史源—從《經世大典·憲典》一篇佚文談起” (More on the Origins of the Yuanshi “Xingfazhi”: From the Perspective of a Missing Piece of the “Xiandian” Section of the Jingshi dadian). Beida shixue 北大史學 10.1: 92–101.Google Scholar
Xiao 劉曉, Liu. 2015. “Dangxi Jinshi zupu suojian liangze Yuandai qiexue lunzhi shiliao 《璫溪金氏族譜》 所見兩則元代怯薛輪直史料” (Two Records of the Keshig Rotation System of the Yuan Dynasty from the Book Dangxi Jin Family Genealogy). Xibei shifan daxue xuebao 西北師範大學學報 2: 42–47.Google Scholar
Yingli 劉應李, Liu. 1997. Xinbian Shiwen leiju hanmo quanshu 新編事文類聚翰墨全書 (Newly Compiled Complete Guide to Letter Writing with Brush and Ink Arranged Topically). Orig. 1307. Siku quanshu cunmu congshu, Zi bu, 四庫全書存目叢書,子部, vols. 169–70. Jinan.Google Scholar
Yingli 劉應李, Liu. 2002. Xinbian Shiwen leiju hanmo quanshu 新編事文類聚翰墨全書 (Newly Compiled Complete Guide to Letter Writing with Brush and Ink Arranged Topically). Orig. 1307. In Xuxiu Siku quanshu, vols. 1219–21. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yingli 劉應李, Liu ed. 2003. Da Yuan hunyi Fangyu shenglan 大元混一方輿勝覽 (Overall Survey of the Great Yuan Unified Territories). Orig. 1307; re-ed. Youliang 詹友諒, Zhan, repr. 1324, revised for modern edition by Guo Shengbo 郭聲波. Chengdu.Google Scholar
Yu 劉郁, Liu. (2006) 2011. Xishi ji 西使記 (Notes on an Embassy to the West). In Wang Yun (2006) 2011, 58–62.Google Scholar
Zemin 劉澤民, Liu, Yuming 李玉明, Li, et al. 2009–. San Jin shike daquan 三晉石刻大全 (A Complete Collection of Stone Inscriptions from Shanxi). Taiyuan.Google Scholar
Zhen, Liu 劉貞 et al. 2015. Xinkan leibian lieju sancang wenxuan 新刊類編例舉三場文選 (New Edition of Classified Writings of the Three Rounds of the Examinations with Examples). In Yuwai hanji zhenben wenku, diwuji, jibu 域外漢籍珍本文庫, 第五輯, 集部 (Chinese Rare Books Held outside China, 5th Series, ji Section), ed. Xiao, Sun 孫曉, vol. 2. Beijing.Google Scholar
bowuguan 隆化民族博物館, Longhua minzu. 2015. Dongcang jinxiu liubai nian: Hebei Longhua Gezidong dong cang Yuandai wenwu 洞藏錦秀六百年: 河北隆化鴿子洞洞藏元代文物 (Six Hundred Years of Splendid Cave Findings: Yuan Period Cultural Artifacts from Gezidong Cave in Longhua, Hebei). Beijing.Google Scholar
Junling 陸峻嶺, Lu. (1979) 1984. Yuanren wenji pianmu fenlei suoyin 元人文集篇目分類索引 (Classified Index of Titles in Collected Works of Yuan Authors). Beijing.Google Scholar
Rong 馬蓉, Ma, ed. 2004. Yongle dadian fangzhi jiyi 永樂大典方志輯軼 (Lost Gazetteers from the Yongle dadian), 5 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Zhidong 孟志東, Meng. 1995. Yunnan Qidan houyi yanjiu 雲南契丹後裔研究 (On Descendants of the Khitan in Yunnan). Beijing.Google Scholar
wai er zhong, Miaoxue dianli 廟學典禮外二種 (Regulations and Rituals of Confucian Schools with Two Other Works). 1992, ed. Ting 王頲, Wang. Yuandai shiliao congkan 元代史料叢刊. [Hangzhou].Google Scholar
Kenji 森田憲司, Morita. 1979. “SōGen jidai ni okeru shūfu 宋元時代における修譜” (The Compilation of Genealogies in the Song–Yuan Period). Tōyōshi kenkyū 37.4: 27–53.Google Scholar
Kenji 森田憲司, Morita. 1993. “Jirin kōki no shohampon ni tzuite: Kokunai shozō no shohon o chūshin ni- 《事林廣記》の諸版本について——国內所蔵の諸本を中心に—” (The Various Editions of the Shilin guangji, Focusing on Those Held in Japan). In Sōdai no chishikijin: shisō, seido, chiiki shakai 宋代の知識人 : 思想・制度・地域社會 (Literati of the Song Period: Thought, Institutions, and Local Society). Sōdaishi kenkyūkai kenkyū hōkoku 宋代史研究會研究報告 (Papers of the Song History Research Group), vol. 4. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Mote, Frederick W. 1954a. “Notes on the Life of T’ao Tsung-i.” In Silver Jubilee Volume of the Zinbun Kagaku Kenkyusyo, Kyoto University, 279–93. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Mote, Frederick W. 1954b. “T’ao Tsung-i and His Cho Keng Lu.” PhD dissertation, University of Washington.Google Scholar
Mote, Frederick W. 1994. “Bibliographic Essays: A Note on Traditional Sources for Yüan History.” In CHC6, 689–99.Google Scholar
Munkuyev, Nikolai Ts. 1970. “Two Mongolian Printed Fragments from Khara-Khoto.” In Mongolian Studies, ed. Ligeti, Louis, 341–57. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Munkuyev, Nikolai Ts. tr. 1975. Mėn-da bei-lu: “Polnoe opisanie Mongolo-Tatar”: faksimile ksilografa. Moscow.Google Scholar
Noboru 仁井田陞, Niida. (1962) 1991. “Gen–Min jidai no mura no kiyaku to kosaku shōsho tō, nichiyō hyakka zensho no rui nijūshu no naka kara 元明時代の村の規約と小作證書等日用百科全書の類二十種の中から” (Yuan–Ming Village Regulations and Wage-Laborer Contracts as Seen in 20 Encyclopedias for Daily Use). In Chūgoku hōseishi kenkyū 中國法制史研究 (Studies in Chinese Legal History), vol. 3, Dorei nōdohō, kazoku sonrakuhō 奴隷農奴法家族村落法 (Law of Slave and Serf, Law of Family and Village), 741–831. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Noboru 仁井田陞, Niida ed. 1963. Xinbian shiwenleiyao qizhaqingqian 新編事文類要啟劄青錢 (Newly Compiled Forms of Correspondence as Good as Ready Cash Arranged Topically). Orig. Fujian, 1324. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Olbricht, Peter, and Pinks, Elisabeth, tr. and annotated. 1980. Meng-ta pei-lu und Hei-ta shih-lüeh: Chinesische Gesandtenberichte über die frühen Mongolen 1221 und 1237, nach Vorarbeiten von Erich Haenisch und Yao Ts’ung-wu. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Ozawa, Shigeo. 小澤重男. 1984–1986. Genchō hishi zenshaku 元朝秘史全釋 (A Complete Interpretation of the Secret History), 3 vols. Tōkyō.Google Scholar
Ozawa, Shigeo. 小澤重男. 1987. Genchō hishi zenshaku zokkō 元朝秘史全釋續攷 (A Sequel to the Complete Interpretation of the Secret History: Supplement), 3 vols. Tōkyō.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul, and Hambis, Louis. 1951. Histoire des campagnes de Gengis Khan: Cheng-Wou Ts’in-Tcheng Lou, vol. 1. Leiden.Google Scholar
Daya 彭大雅, Peng and Ting 徐霆, Xu. (1926) 1962. Hei Da shilüe jianzheng 黑韃事略箋證 (Concise Facts Concerning the Black Tatars, with Commentary and Annotation). Orig. 1237. In Wang Guowei (1926) 1962a, 465–528.Google Scholar
Daya 彭大雅, Peng and Ting 徐霆, Xu. 2014. Hei Da shilüe jiaozhu 黑韃事略校注 (Concise Facts Concerning the Black Tatars: Critical Edition with Annotation), ed. Quansheng, Xu 許全勝. Orig. 1237. Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Qianyi 錢謙益, Qian. 1982. Guochu qunxiong shilue 國初群雄事略 (Brief Records of the Heroes at the Founding of the [Ming] Dynasty). Annotated by Zhang Dexin 張德信 and Han Zhiyuan 韓志遠. Beijing.Google Scholar
ti 青雲梯, Qingyun (Ladder to the Blue Clouds). 1972. In Xu juzhenban congshu 續聚珍版叢書, vol. 84. Taipei.Google Scholar
ti 青雲梯, Qingyun. 1999. In Ming Qing minjian zongjiao jingjuan wenxian 明清民間宗教經卷文獻, vol. 11. Taipei.Google Scholar
Heng 權衡, Quan. 1991. Gengshen waishi jianzheng 庚申外史箋證 (Unofficial History of the Gengshen Emperor: Critical Edition with Annotation). Orig. 1369, ed. Chongyue 任崇嶽, Ren. Zhengzhou.Google Scholar
Ratchnevsky, Paul. 1991. Genghis Khan: His Life and Legacy, tr. Thomas Nivison Haining. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rockhill, William W. 1913–1915. “Notes on the Relations and Trade of China with the Eastern Archipelago and the Coasts of the Indian Ocean during the Fourteenth Century.” T’oung Pao, second series, 14.4: 473–76, 16.1: 61–159, 16.3: 374–92, 16.4: 435–67, 16.5: 604–26.Google Scholar
Schulte-Uffelage, Helmut, tr. 1963. Das Keng-shen wai-shih: Eine Quelle zur späten Mongolenzeit. Berlin.Google Scholar
Schurmann, Herbert Franz. 1956. Economic Structure of the Yüan Dynasty: Translation of Chapters 93 and 94 of the Yüan shih. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Sinica, Scripta. Hanji dianzi wenxian ziliaoku 漢籍電子文獻資料庫 (Electronic Database of Chinese Documents). Academia Sinica Computing Centre. Taipei. At http://hanji.sinica.edu.tw.Google Scholar
Zhi 沙知, Sha and Wood [吴芳思], Frances, eds. 2005. Sitanyin disanci Zhong Ya kaogu suohuo Hanwen wenshu (fei Fojing bufen) 斯坦因第三次中亞考古所獲漢文文書 (非佛經部分) (Chinese Documents Found by Aurel Stein during his Third Central Asian Archaeological Trip (Non-Buddhist Texts)), 2 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
chubanshe 上海古籍出版社, Shanghai guji, comp. 2007. Song Yuan biji xiaoshuo daguan 宋元筆記小說大觀 (Grand Overview of biji and Fictional Writing of the Song and Yuan), 6 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Shanghai Tushuguan Shanghai kexue jishu qingbao yanjiusuo 上海圖書館上海科學技術情報研究所 (Shanghai Library Institute of Science and Technology Intelligence). 2015–2021. Shangtu Jiapu 上海家譜 (Genealogies in the Shanghai Library). Shanghai Tushuguan. At http://wrd2016.library.sh.cn/channel/stjp.Google Scholar
Jiaben, Shen 沈家本, comp. (1964) 1974. Da Yuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang 大元聖政國朝典章 (Statutes and Precedents of the Sacred Administration of the Great Yuan Dynastic State), 2 vols. Orig. 1908, based on Qing-era Ms. Taipei.Google Scholar
Jiaben, Shen 沈家本 ed. 1913. Zhenbilou congshu 枕碧樓叢書 (Collection of the Jade Pillow Pavilion). Gui’an [Huzhou].Google Scholar
Jiaben, Shen 沈家本 ed. 2006. Zhenbilou congshu 枕碧樓叢書 (Collection of the Jade Pillow Pavilion) (in simplified characters). Beijing.Google Scholar
Zhongwei, Shen 沈仲緯. 1913. Xingtongfushu 刑統賦疏 (Commentary on the Xingtongfu [Ode to the Song code]). In Shen Jiaben 1913.Google Scholar
Zhongwei, Shen 沈仲緯 1994. Xingtongfushu 刑統賦疏 (Commentary on the Xingtongfu [Ode to the Song code]). In Congshu jicheng xubian 叢書集成續編, vol. 44. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Ruzi 盛如梓, Sheng. 1939. Shuzhai laoxue congtan 庶齋老學叢談 (Collected Essays from the Old Scholar of Shu Study). In Congshu jicheng chubian 叢書集成初編, vol. 328. Shanghai.Google Scholar
bofang xuji 聖元名賢播芳續集, Sheng Yuan mingxian (Supplemental Collection of Writings by Virtuous Worthies of the Sage Yuan Dynasty). 2015. In Yuwai hanji zhenben wenku, diwuji, jibu 域外漢籍珍本文庫, 第五輯, 集部 (Chinese Rare Books Held outside China, 5th Series, ji Section), ed. Xiao 孫曉, Sun, vol. 2. Beijing.Google Scholar
Yikui 施一揆, Shi. 1957. “Yuandai diqi 元代地契” (Land Contracts of the Yuan Period). Lishi yanjiu 歷史研究 9: 79–84.Google Scholar
shiliao xinbian, Shike. See Xinwenfeng chuban gongsi.Google Scholar
guangji 事林廣記, Shilin (Expanded Compilation of Myriad Matters). 1988. Attr. to Chen Yuanjing 陳元靚 (c. 1200–1266), with later anon. additions. Photo-reproduction of Yuan, zhishun (1330–1333) edition. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Sivin, Nathan. 2009. Granting the Seasons: The Chinese Astronomical Reform of 1280. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lian 宋濂, Song et al. 1976. Yuan shi 元史 (The Official History of the Yuan), 15 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Song Yuan fangzhi congkan 宋元方志叢刊 (Collection of Song and Yuan Gazetteers). 1990, ed. shuju 中華書局, Zhonghua. 8 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tianjue, Su 蘇天爵. 1962. Yuanchao mingchen shilue 元朝名臣事略 (Brief Records of Famous Officials of the Yuan). Orig. 1329. Photo-reproduction of 1335 Yuan block-print edition, with critical introduction by Han Rulin 韓儒林. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tianjue 蘇天爵, Su ed. (1922) 1967. Guochao wenlei 國朝文類 (Classified Writings of the Dynastic State). In Sibu congkan chubian 四部叢刊初編, vols. 2028–47 (vol. 107 in 1967 reduced-size reprint). Orig. 1342. Shanghai. (See also Su Tianjue, Yuan wenlei.)Google Scholar
Tianjue, Su 蘇天爵 1996. Yuanchao mingchen shilue 元朝名臣事略 (Brief Records of Famous Officials of the Yuan), ed. Yao Jing’an 姚景安. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tianjue, Su 蘇天爵 1997. Zixi wengao 滋溪文稿 (Draft Collected Works of Su Tianjue), ed. Gaohua 陳高華, Chen and Fanqing 孟繁清, Meng. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tianjue, Su 蘇天爵 ed. 1993. Yuan wenlei 元文類 (Classified Writings of the Yuan Dynasty), Shanghai.Google Scholar
Zhenshen 蘇振申, Su. 1984. Yuan zhengshu Jingshi dadian zhi yanjiu 元政書〈經世大典〉之研究 (Research on the Yuan Administrative Work Jingshi dadian). Taipei.Google Scholar
Yūzō 杉村勇造, Sugimura. 1936. “Gendai kōdoku reijitsu 元代公牘零拾” (Collected Fragments of Yuan-Era Documents). In Hattori Sensei koki shukuga kinen ronbunshū 服部先生古稀祝賀記念論文集 (Collected Essays Dedicated to Prof. Hattori on His Seventieth Birthday), ed. Unokichi 服部宇之吉, Hattori and Shinji 高田眞次, Takada. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Jimin, Sun 孫繼民, Kun, Song 宋坤, and Ruiqing, Chen 陳瑞青. 2012. Ecang Heishuicheng Hanwen fei fojiao wenxian zhengli yu yanjiu 俄藏黑水城漢文非佛教文獻整理與研究 (Collation of and Research on Non-Buddhist Texts in Chinese from Heishuicheng Held in Russia), 3 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
La 塔拉, Ta, Jianlu 杜建錄, Du, and Guoxiang 高國祥, Gao, eds. 2008. Zhongguo cang Heishuicheng Hanwen wenxian 中國藏黑水城漢文文獻 (Documents in Chinese from Qara-Qoto Held in China), 10 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Huili, Tai 邰惠莉, De, Ma 馬德, et al., eds. 2019. Ecang Dunhuang wenxian xulu 俄藏敦煌文献敘錄 (Catalogue of Dunhuang Manuscripts in Russian Collections). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Tsuguo 高橋繼男, Takahashi, comp. 1995. Shike shiliao xinbian di yi, er, san ji shuming zhuzhe suoyin 石刻史料新編第一, 二, 三輯書名著者索引 (Newly Edited Sources of Stone Inscriptions, Series 1, 2, and 3, Book Title and Author Name Index), Tr. Gao Mingshi 高明士. Jap. orig.: Tōkyō 1994. Taipei.Google Scholar
Tsuguo 高橋繼男, Takahashi comp. 2009. Chūgoku sekkoku kankei tosho mokuroku, 1949–2007, tsuketari “Sekkoku shiryō shinpen” (zen 4-shū) shomei, chosha sakuin 中國石刻關係圖書目錄, 1949–2007, 附 「石刻史料新編 (全4輯)書名:・著者索引 (A Catalogue of Written Sources Related to Stone Inscriptions of China, 1949–2007, with Appended Index of Book Titles and Authors in the Work Newly Edited Sources of Stone Inscriptions, 4 Series Total). Tōkyō.Google Scholar
Tsuguo 高橋繼男, Takahashi 2013. Chūgoku sekkoku kankei tosho mokuroku, 2008–2012 zenhan 中国石刻關係圖書目錄, 2008–2012 前半 (A Catalogue of Written Sources Related to Stone Inscriptions of China, 2008–Early 2012). Tōkyō.Google Scholar
Zongyi, Tao 陶宗儀. (1959) 1997. Nancun chuogeng lu 南村輟耕錄 (Records of Nancun Made during Respites from the Plow). Orig. 1366. In Yuan Ming shiliao biji congkan 1960–.Google Scholar
Zongyi, Tao 陶宗儀 1988. Shuofu sanzhong 說郛三種 (Three Versions of Writings on Matters Near and Far), 10 vols. Orig. 1361. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Takanobu, Terada 寺田隆信. 1986–1990. “Kōtei Gentenshō hyōbu 校定元典章兵部” (Punctuated Edition of the Ministry of War Section of the Yuan dianzhang), 3 pts. Tōhoku Daigaku Tōyōshi ronshū 東北大學東洋史論集 (Collected Essays on Asian History from Tōhoku University), no. 2 (1986), no. 3 (1988), no. 4 (1990).Google Scholar
Tongzhi tiaoge 通制條格 (Statutes from the Comprehensive Regulations [of the Yuan]). 1986. Orig. 1323, ed. Huang Shijian 黃時鑑. Hangzhou.Google Scholar
Tongzhi tiaoge jiaozhu 通制條格校注 (Statutes from the Comprehensive Regulations, Punctuated and Annotated). 2001. Orig. 1323, ed. Linggui, Fang 方齡貴. Beijing.Google Scholar
Ji, Tu 屠寄. (1934) 1989. Mengwu’er shiji 蒙兀兒史記 (Historical Records of the Mongols). In Yuanshi erzhong 元史二種 (Yuan History, Two Titles). Shanghai.Google Scholar
脫脫, Tuotuo et al. (1974) 2017. Liao shi 遼史 (Official History of the Liao), 5 vols. Revised ed. Beijing.Google ScholarPubMed
脫脫, Tuotuo (1975) 2020. Jin shi 金史 (Official History of the Jin), 8 vols., revised ed., ed. Nina 程妮娜, Cheng. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tadashi 植松正, Uematsu. 1972. “Ishū Shigen shinkaku narabini kaisetsu 彙集『至元新格』並びに解説” (A Reconstruction of the Zhiyuan xinge with Commentary). Tōyōshi kenkyū 東洋史研究 30.4: 1–29.Google Scholar
Wade, Geoff. 2009. “An Annotated Translation of the Yuan Shi Account of Mian (Burma).” In The Scholar’s Mind: Essays in Honor of Frederick W. Mote, ed. Link, Perry, 17–50. Hong Kong.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Waley, Arthur, tr. (1931) 1963. The Travels of an Alchemist: The Journey of the Taoist Ch’ang-Ch’un from China to the Hindukush at the Summons of Chingiz Khan, Recorded by His Disciple Li Chih-ch’ang. London.Google Scholar
Dayuan 汪大淵, Wang. (1981) 2000. Daoyi zhilue jiaoshi 島夷誌略校釋 (Annotated Edition of Brief Records of Island Peoples). Orig. 1349, ed. Jiqing 蘇繼廎, Su. Beijing.Google Scholar
Deyi, Wang 王德毅, Rongcun, Li 李榮村, and Bocheng, Pan 潘柏澄. (1979–1982) 1987. Yuanren zhuanji ziliao suoyin 元人傳記資料索引 (Index to Biographical Materials of Yuan Figures). Taipei.Google Scholar
Wang, E 王鶚. 1967. Runan yishi 汝南遺事 (Reminiscences of Runan). Reprint of Congshu jicheng, vol. 3905. Taipei.Google Scholar
Wang, E 王鶚 1975. Runan yishi 汝南遺事 (Reminiscences of Runan). In Siku quanshu zhenben bieji, vol. 49. Taipei.Google Scholar
Guowei 王國維, Wang. (1926) 1962a. Menggu shiliao sizhong 蒙古史料四種 (Four Sources of Mongol History). Taipei. Orig. Beijing.Google Scholar
Guowei 王國維, Wang (1926) 1962b. Shengwu qinzhenglu jiaozhu 聖武親征錄校注 (Record of the Personal Campaigns of the Holy Warrior: Critical Edition with Annotation). Orig. 1369. In Menggu shiliao sizhong 蒙古史料四種, 1–220. Taipei. Orig. Beijing.Google Scholar
Guowei 王國維, Wang (1927) 2009. Guxingji sizhong jiaolu 古行記四種校錄 (Critical Edition of Four Premodern Travelogues). In Wang Guowei quanji 王國維全集 (Collected Works of Wang Guowei), vol. 11. Hangzhou.Google Scholar
Heming 王鶴鳴, Wang et al., eds. 2008. Zhongguo jiapu zongmu 中國家譜總目 (Catalogue of Chinese Genealogies), 10 vols. Shanghai. (Also available on the Shanghai Library website at https://jpv1.library.sh.cn/jp/service/work/list)Google Scholar
Heming 王鶴鳴, Wang 2011. Zhongguo jiapu tonglun 中國家譜通論 (A General Introduction to Chinese Genealogies). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Kai, Wang 汪楷, ed. 2011. Longxi jinshilu 隴西金石錄 (Collected Inscriptions on Metal and Stone from Longxi County [Gansu province]). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Shenrong 王慎榮, Wang et al. 1991. Yuan shi tanyuan 元史探源 (On the Origins of the Official History of the Yuan). Jilin.Google Scholar
Shidian 王士點, Wang and Qiweng 商企翁, Shang. 1992. Mishu jianzhi 秘書監志 (Annals of the Imperial Library Directorate), ed. Rongsheng 高榮盛, Gao. Orig. 1352. Hangzhou.Google Scholar
Xiaobo, Wang 王曉波 et al., eds. 2007. Song Yuan zhenxi difangzhi congkan, jia bian 宋元珍稀地方誌叢刊, 甲编 (Collection of Rare Song and Yuan Gazetteers, Part 1), 8 vols. Chengdu.Google Scholar
Xiaoxin, Wang 王曉欣 and Xudong, Zheng 鄭旭東. 2015. “Yuan Huzhou lu huji ce chutan: Songkan Yuanyinben Zengxiu huzhu Libu yunlüe diyi ce zhibei gongwenzhi ziliao zhengli yu yanjiu 元湖州路户籍册初探—宋刊元印本《增修互注禮部韻略》第一册紙背公文紙資料整理與研究” (Preliminary Study of the Household Registers of Huzhou Circuit during the Yuan: Collation of and Research on Official Documents Found on the Backs of Pages of the First Volume of the Song Edition Yuan Printing of Revised Edition with Commentary and Cross-references of Ministry of Rites Practical Rhymes [for exam preparation]). Wenshi 文史 1: 103–97.Google Scholar
Wang, Yu 王與. 1987. Wuyuanlu jiaozhu 無冤錄校注 (Record of Removing Wrongs, Critical Annotated Edition), 2 juan, ed. Fengkun, Yang 楊奉琨. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yun, Wang 王惲. 1965a. Qiujian xiansheng daquan wenji 秋澗先生大全文集 (Complete Collected Works of Wang Yun), 100 juan. Sibu congkan chubian, jibu 四部叢刊初編, 集部, vol. 74. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yun, Wang 1965b. Zhongtang shiji 中堂事記 (Records of the Central Hall). Orig. 1261 (Chapters 80–82 of Wang Yun 1965a).Google Scholar
Yun, Wang (2006) 2011. Yutang jiahua 玉堂嘉話 (Splendid Words of the Jade Halls). Annotated by Yang Xiaochun 楊曉春. In Yuan Ming shiliao biji congkan 1960–.Google Scholar
Yun, Wang 2014. Wang Yun quanji huijiao 王惲全集彙校 (Complete Collected Works of Wang Yun, Critical Edition), 10 vols, ed. Liang, Yang 楊亮 and Yanfei, Zhong 鍾彦飛. Beijing.Google Scholar
Wilkinson, Endymion. 2022. Chinese History: A New Manual, 6th ed. 2 vols. Cambridge, MA. Available on the Pleco smartphone app and soon as a curated web-platform.Google Scholar
Will, Pierre-Étienne, ed. 2020. Handbooks and Anthologies for Officials in Imperial China: A Descriptive and Critical Bibliography. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wulan [Ulaan] 烏蘭. 2012. Yuanchao mishi (jiaokan ben) 元朝秘史 (校勘本) (The Secret History of the Mongols (Critical Edition)). Beijing.Google Scholar
Qiqing, Xiao. See Hsiao, Ch’i-ch’ing.Google Scholar
Jin, Xie 解縉 et al., eds. (1986) 1994. Yongle dadian 永樂大典 (Great Encyclopedia of the Yongle Period [1403–1424]), 10 vols. Orig. 1408. Beijing.Google Scholar
Yujie, Xie 謝玉杰 and Wood, Frances [吳芳思], eds. 2005. Yingguo guojia tushuguan cang Heishuicheng wenxian 英國國家圖書館藏黑水城文献 (Documents from Qara-Qoto in the British Library). vols. 1–4. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Xinbian shiwenleiyao qizhaqingqian 新編事文類要啟劄青錢 (Newly Compiled Forms of Correspondence as Good as Ready Cash Arranged Topically). 2002. Orig. 1324. In Xuxiu Siqu quanshu 續修四庫全書, vol. 1221. Shanghai. See also Niida 1963.Google Scholar
Xinwenfeng chuban gongsi, bianji bu 新文豐出版公司編輯部 (Xinwenfeng editorial dept.), ed. 1977–2006. Shike shiliao xinbian 石刻史料新編 (Newly Edited Sources of Stone Inscriptions). 4 series, 100 vols. Taipei.Google Scholar
Yanjun, Xiong 雄燕軍. 2014. “Ping song lu de banben ji zuozhe 〈平宋錄〉的版本及作者” (Authorship and Editions of Record of Conquering the Song). Yuandai wenxian yu wenhua yanjiu 元代文獻與文化研究 2: 38–47. Beijing.Google Scholar
Jialu, Xu 許嘉璐 and Pingqiu, An 安平秋, tr. 2004. Ershisi shi quan yi: Yuan shi 二十四史全譯: 元史 (Complete Translation of the Twenty-Four Histories: Official History of the Yuan), 6 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yuanrui, Xu 1988. Lixue zhinan wai san zhong 吏學指南外三種 (Guidebook for Clerks, with Three Other Titles). Orig. 1301, ed. Ne, Yang 楊訥. [Hangzhou].Google Scholar
Zheng, Xu 徐征 et al., eds. 1998. Quan Yuanqu 全元曲 (Complete Dramas of the Yuan), 12 vols. Shijiazhuang.Google Scholar
Lian, Yang 楊鐮 et al., eds. 2013. Quan Yuanshi 全元詩 (Complete Poetry of the Yuan), 68 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Yang, Lien-sheng. 1961. “The Organization of Chinese Official Historiography: Principles and Methods of the Standard Histories from the T’ang through the Ming Dynasty.” In Beasley and Pulleyblank 1961, 44–59.Google Scholar
Yifan, Yang 楊一凡, ed. 2004. Zhongguo lüxue wenxian, di 1 ji 中國律學文獻, 第1輯 (Chinese Legal Documents, 1st Series), vol. 1. Harbin.Google Scholar
Yu, Yang 楊瑀. 2006. Shanju xinyu 山居新語 (New Talk from One Dwelling in the Mountains), ed. Yu Dajun 余大鈞. In Yuan Ming shiliao biji congkan 1960–.Google Scholar
Dehui, Ye 葉德輝. (1920) 1957. Shulin qinghua: fu Shulin yuhua 書林清話: 附書林餘話 (Pure Talk on Books, Plus Additional Talk on Books). Beijing.Google Scholar
Chucai, Yelü 耶律楚材. 1981. Xiyou lu 西遊錄 (Record of a Journey to the Western Regions), ed. and annotated Xiang Da 向達. Orig. 1229. Beijing.Google Scholar
Chucai, Yelü 1982. Yelü Chucai Xiyoulu zuben jianzhu 耶律楚材西遊錄足本校注 (Unabridged and Annotated Edition of Yelü Chucai’s Xiyoulu). Orig. 1229, ed. and annotated Yao Congwu 姚從吾. In Yao Congwu xiansheng quanji 姚從吾先生全集 (Complete Works of Yao Congwu), 7th series. Taipei.Google Scholar
Ziqi, Ye 葉子奇. (1959) 1997. Caomuzi 草木子 (Master of Grass and Woods). In Yuan Ming shiliao biji congkan 1960–.Google Scholar
Yongle dadian. See Xie Jin.Google Scholar
dianzhang, Yuan. 1972. Da Yuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang 大元聖政國朝典章 (Statutes and Precedents of the Sacred Administration of the Great Yuan Dynastic State). 16 fascicules, 4 boxes. Photo-reproduction of 1322 Yuan edition. Taipei.Google Scholar
dianzhang, Yuan 1976. 3 vols. Photo-reproduction of 1322 Yuan ed. Taipei. Repr. 1998. Beijing.Google Scholar
dianzhang, Yuan 1998. Dayuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang 大元聖政國朝典章 (Statutes and Precedents of the Sacred Administration of the Great Yuan Dynastic State), 3 vols., orig. 1322. Reprint of Taibei: Guoli gugong bowuyuan, 1976, ed. (with cumulative page numbers). Beijing.Google Scholar
dianzhang, Yuan 2002. Da Yuan shengzheng guochao dianzhang; Xinji zhizhi tiaoli 大元聖政國朝典章; 新集至治條例 (Statutes and Precedents of the Sacred Administration of the Great Yuan Dynastic State; Together with the New Collection of Statutes and Precedents from the Zhizhi Period [1321–1323]). In Xuxiu Siku quanshu, vol. 787. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yuan Ming shiliao biji congkan 元明史料筆記叢刊 (Collected Historical Sources from Yuan Ming Biji Writings). 1960–, ed. shuju, Zhonghua 中華書局. In series Lidai shiliao biji congkan 歷代史料筆記叢刊 (Collected Historical Sources from Biji Writings throughout the Ages). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yuanshi jiaozhu 元史校注 (Critical Annotated Edition of the Yuanshi). Forthcoming. Nanjing.Google Scholar
Chongyan, Zhang 張重艷 and Shuhong, Yang 楊淑紅. 2015. Zhongguo cang Heishuicheng suo chu Yuandai lüling yu cisong wenshu zhengli yu yanjiu 中國藏黑水城所出元代律令與詞訟文書整理與研究 (Collation of and Research on Yuan Legal Documents from Qara-Qoto Held in China). Beijing.Google Scholar
Dehui, Zhang 張德輝. 2002. Saibei jixing 塞北紀行 (Notes of Travel North of the Pass). Orig. 1248. Chengdu.Google Scholar
Dehui, Zhang (2006) 2011. Saibei jixing 塞北紀行 (Notes of Travel North of the Pass). Orig. 1248. In Wang Yun 2006 (2011), 174–76.Google Scholar
Chengxi, Zhao 趙承禧 et al., eds. 2002. Xiantai tongji: wai san lei 憲臺通紀: 外三類 (Comprehensive Records of the Censorate and Three Other Works). Annotated by Wang Xiaoxin 王曉欣. Yuandai shiliao congkan 元代史料叢刊 (Collection of Yuan Historical Sources). Hangzhou.Google Scholar
Chengxi, Zhao 趙承禧 et al., eds. 2006. Xiantai tongji (wai san zhong) xindianjiao 憲臺通紀(外三種)新點校 (Comprehensive Records of the Censorate and Three Other Works, Newly Punctuated and Annotated), ed. Wenjun, Qu 屈文軍. Hong Kong.Google Scholar
Zhao, George Qingzhi. 2008. Marriage as Political Strategy and Cultural Expression: Mongolian Royal Marriages from World Empire to Yuan Dynasty. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gong, Zhao 趙珙. (1926) 1962. Meng Da beilu jianzheng 蒙韃備錄箋證 (A Complete Record of the Mongol Tatars, with Commentary and Annotation). Orig. 1221. In Wang Guowei (1926) 1962a, 431–64.Google Scholar
Shiyan, Zhao 趙世延 and Ji, Yu 虞集. 2020. Jingshi dadian jijiao 經世大典輯校 (Great Compendium for Administering the World, Critical Edition), 2 vols, ed. Shaochuan, Zhou 周少川, Xuntian, Wei 魏訓田, and Hui, Xie 謝輝. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tianlin, Zhao 趙天麟. 2002. Taiping jinjingce 太平金鏡策 (Golden Mirror of Policies of Great Peace). In Xuxiu Siku quanshu, vol. 475. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Zhongguo jiben gujiku 中國基本古籍庫 (Database of Chinese Classic Ancient Books). 2009. Beijing Airusheng shuzihua jishu yanjiu zhongxin 北京愛如生數字化技術研究中心 (Beijing Erudition Digital Technology Research Center). At http://er07.com/home/pro_3.html.Google Scholar
Zhongguo leishuku 中國類書庫 (Database of Chinese Encyclopedias). 2016. Beijing Airusheng shuzihua jishu yanjiu zhongxin 北京愛如生數字化技術研究中心 (Beijing Erudition Digital Technology Research Center). At http://er07.com/home/pro_8.html.Google Scholar
Zhongguo pudie ku 中國譜牒庫 (Database of Chinese Genealogies). 2016. Beijing Airusheng shuzihua jishu yanjiu zhongxin 北京愛如生數字化技術研究中心 (Beijing Erudition Digital Technology Research Center). At http://er07.com/home/pro_5.html.Google Scholar
kexue yuan, Zhongguo shehui, suo, Minzu yanjiu 中國社會科學院民族硏究所. 1996–2015. Eluosi kexueyuan dongfang yanjiusuo Sheng Bidebao fensuo cang Heishuicheng wenxian 俄羅斯科學院東方硏究所聖彼得堡分所藏黑水城文獻 (Heishuicheng Manuscripts Collected in the St. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies of the Russian Academy of Sciences), 24 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
wenwu yanjiusuo, Zhongguo 中国文物研究所 (Chinese Cultural Research Institute). 1994–. Xin Zhongguo chutu muzhi 新中国出土墓誌 (Newly Unearthed Tomb Inscriptions of China). Beijing.Google Scholar
Daguan, Zhou 周達觀. (1981) 2000. Zhenla fengtuji jiaozhu 真臘風土記校注 (Annotated Edition of Record of Cambodia: The Land and Its People). Orig. 1297. Annotated by Xia Nai 夏鼐. Beijing.Google Scholar
Daguan, Zhou 2007. Record of Cambodia: The Land and Its People, tr. Peter Harris. Chiang-Mai.Google Scholar
Zhou, Fu 周旉 et al. 2015. Huangyuan dake sanchang wenxuan 皇元大科三場文選 (Selected Writings of the Three Rounds of the Civil Service Examinations of the August Yuan Dynasty). In Yuwai hanji zhenben wenku, diwuji, jibu 域外漢籍珍本文庫, 第五輯, 集部 (Chinese Rare Books Held outside China, 5th Series, Ji Section), ed. Xiao, Sun 孫曉, vol. 3. Beijing.Google Scholar
Nanrui, Zhou 周南瑞. (1915) 1983. Tianxia tongwenji 天下同文集 (Collected Works of Colleagues throughout the Land under Heaven). In Yingyin Wenyuange Siku quanshu 景印文淵閣四庫全書, vol. 1366. Taipei.Google Scholar
Nanrui, Zhou (1915) 1989. Tianxia tongwenji 天下同文集 (Collected Works of Colleagues throughout the Land under Heaven). In Xuetang congke 雪堂叢刻, vols. 6–7, ed. Zhenyu, Luo 羅振玉. Photo-reproduced in Congshu jicheng xubian 叢書集成續編, vol. 105. Taipei.Google Scholar
Qingshu, Zhou 周清樹, ed. 1983. Yuanren wenji banben mulu 元人文集版本目錄 (Catologue of Editions of Collected Works of Yuan Authors). Nanjing.Google Scholar
Shijia, Zhu 朱士嘉. (1963) 1986. Song Yuan fangzhi zhuanji suoyin 宋元方志傳記索引 (Index to Biographies found in Song and Yuan Local Gazetteers). Orig. Beijing. Repr. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Aalto, Pentti. 1952. “Altaistica 1: The Mannerheim Fragment of Mongolian ‘Quadratic’ Script.” Studia Orientalia Fennica 17: 1–9.Google Scholar
Aalto, Pentti 1959. “Zu den Berliner Turfan-Fragmenten T iii D 322.” Journal de la Société finno-ougrienne 61: 3–18.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1987. Mongol Imperialism: The Politics of the Grand Qan Möngke 1251–1259. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1989. “Mongolian Princes and Their Merchant Partners 1200–1260.” Asia Major 2: 82–126.Google Scholar
Allsen, , Thomas, T. 1997. Commodity and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: A Cultural History of Islamic Textiles. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Aotegen = Otgon/Odqan.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2007a. “The Date of the ‘Secret History of the Mongols’ Reconsidered.” JSYS 37: 1–48.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2007b. “Informants and Sources of the ‘Secret History of the Mongols’.” Mongolian Studies 29: 27–39.Google Scholar
Bareja-Starzyńska, Agata. 2002. “A Brief Study of the Mongolian Transmission of the Buddhist Treatise Śes bya rab gsal by ‘Phags pa bla ma Blo gros rgyal mtshan.” In Kollmar-Paulenz and Peter 2002, 13–20.Google Scholar
Bareja-Starzyńska, Agata 2005. “Oirat (Western Mongolian) Buddhist Terminology Based on the 17th Century Cuxula fkereqtü by Zaya Paṇḍita Nam mkha’i rgya mtsho (1599–1662).” Rocznik Orientalistyczny 58: 33–38.Google Scholar
Bira, Shagdaryn. 2002. Mongolian Historical Writing from 1200 to 1700, tr. John R. Krueger, 2nd ed. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Bosson, James Evert. 1961. “A Rediscovered Xylograph Fragment from the Mongolian ‘Phags-pa Version of the Subhāṣitaratnanidhi.” CAJ 6: 85–102.Google Scholar
Bosson, James Evert 1969. A Treasury of Aphoristic Jewels: The Subhāṣitaratnanidhi of Sa skya Paṇḍita in Tibetan and Mongolian. Bloomington, IN and The Hague.Google Scholar
Bürgüd, Kereyidjin D. 2009. “The Basic Sound System of the Chinese Characters Denoting Mongolian Vocabulary in the Secret History of the Mongols: Focusing on the Chinese Characters Denoting Mongolian čo/čö, ǰo/ǰö.” Bulletin of the Japan Association for Mongolian Studies 39: 19–29.Google Scholar
Cerensodnom, Dalantai, tr. 2000. Mongolîn nuuts towchoo: Erdem shinjilgeenii orchuulga, tailbar (The Secret History of the Mongols: Academic Translation and Gloss). Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Cerensodnom, Dalantai, and Taube, Manfred. 1993. Die Mongolica der Berliner Turfansammlung. Berlin.Google Scholar
Choimaa, Sharawîn. 2002. “Mongolîn nuuts towchoon,” Luwsandandzanî “Altan towch” ekhiin kharitsuulsan sudalgaa (A Comparative Study of the Text of the Secret History of the Mongols and That of Lubsangdandzin’s Golden Summary). Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Choimaa, Sharawîn 2011. Mongolîn nuuts towchoon: Ertnii üg xellegiin tügeemel tailbartai shine khörwüüleg (The Secret History of the Mongols: New Translation with Detailed Commentary of Ancient Words and Expressions). Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1949. “The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1362 in Memory of Prince Hindu.” HJAS 12: 1–133, Plates i–xxvii.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1950. “The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1335 in Memory of Chang Ying-jui.” HJAS 13: 1–131, Plates i–xxxv.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1951a. “A Chancellery Practice of the Mongols in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries.” HJAS 14: 493–526.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1951b. “The Sino-Mongolian inscription of 1338 in Memory of J̌igüntei.” HJAS 14: 1–104, Plates i–xxxii.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1953a. “The Anonymous Scribal Note Pertaining to the Bichig of Ötemiš.” HJAS 16: 478–86.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1953b. “The Mongolian Documents in the Musée de Téhéran.” HJAS 16: 1–107.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1955. “An Early Mongolian Loan-Contract from Qara-Qoto.” HJAS 18: 1–49.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1956. “The Biography of Bayan of the Bārin in the Yüan Shih.” HJAS 19: 185–303.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1960–1961. “The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1240.” HJAS 23: 62–75.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1967. “The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1348.” HJAS 27: 76–102, Plates i–viii.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 2001. An Early Mongolian Version of the Hsiao Ching. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 2006, ed. Igor de Rachewiltz. “An Early Mongolian Version of the Hsiao Ching.” AOH 59: 241–82, 393–406.Google Scholar
Baohai, Dang 党寶海. 2010. “Meng-Yuan shidai di Meng Han shuangyu gongwen chutan 蒙元時代的蒙漢雙語公文初探” (The Beginnings of Sino-Mongol Official Documents of the Mongol Yuan Empire). Xiyu lishi yuyan yanjiu 西域歷史語言硏究 2010.4: 139–55.Google Scholar
Baohai, Dang 2011. “Jingshan (Köke Aghula) yu Dadu 景山與大都” (The Green Hill (Köke Aghula) and the Capital Dadu). Zhongguo shi yanjiu 中國史硏究, 2011.4: 121–30.Google Scholar
Daobu 道布 = Dobu/Dob.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz. 1972. Index to the Secret History of the Mongols. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1976. “Some Remarks on the Stele of Yisüngge.” In Tractata Altaica, ed. Heissig, Walther et al., 487–508. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1982. “Two Recently Published P’ai-tzu Discovered in China.” AOH 35: 413–17.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 1983. “Qan, Qa’an and the Seal of Güyük.” In Documenta Barbarorum, ed. Sagaster, Klaus and Weiers, Michael, 272–81. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 2004. “The Missing First Page of the Preclassical Mongolian Version of the Hsiao-ching: A Tentative Reconstruction.” East Asian History 27: 51–56.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 2005. “A Faulty Reading in the Safe Conduct of Abaγa.” Journal of Asian History 39: 177–80.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 2008. “The Dating of the ‘Secret History of the Mongols’: A Re-interpretation.” Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, N.F. 22: 150–84.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz 2013. The Secret History of the Mongols, vol. 3 (Supplement). Leiden.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz, and Rybatzki, Volker. 2010. Introduction to Altaic Philology: Turkic, Mongolian, Manchu. With the collaboration of Hung Chin-fu. Leiden.Google Scholar
Dobu. 1983. Uyighurjin Mongghol üsüg-ün durasqaltu bichig-üd (Mongol Documents in the Uighur Script). Beijing.Google Scholar
Dobu/Dob/Daobu, 道布 and Junast/Jaghunnasutu/Zhaonasitu, 照那斯圖. 1993. “Henan Dengfeng Shaolin si chutudi Huihu shi Menggu wen he Basiba zi shengzhibei kaoshi 河南豋封少林寺出土的回鶻式蒙古文和八思字聖旨碑旨考釋” (Textual Research and Explanation of an Inscription of an Imperial Edict in Both Uighur Mongolian and hP’ags-pa Script Unearthed at Shaolin Temple of Dengfeng County, Henan Province). Minzu yuwen 民族語文 1993.6: 59–71.Google Scholar
Dob, 道布, Junast, Liu Zhaohe, 劉兆鶴. 1998. “Huihushi Menggu wen Zhibitiemuer dawang lingzhi shidu 回鶻式蒙古文只必鐵木儿大王令旨釋讀” (Textual Research and Explanation of Prince J̌ibetemür’s Edict in Uighur Mongolian Script). Minzu yuwen 1998.2: 9–17.Google Scholar
Doerfer, Gerhard. 1963–1975. Türkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen, 4 vols. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Doerfer, Gerhard, and Herrmann, Gottfried. 1975. “Ein persisch-mongolischer Erlaß aus dem Jahr 725/1325.” Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 125: 317–46.Google Scholar
Everding, Karl-Heinz. 2006. Herrscherurkunden aus der Zeit des mongolischen Grossreiches für tibetische Adelshäuser, Geistliche und Klöster, Teil 1, Diplomata Mongolica: Mittelmongolische Urkunden in ‘Phags Pa-Schrift. Edition, Übersetzung, Analyse. Halle.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1964. “Mittelmongolische Kalendarfragmente aus Turfan.” Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte 1964.2: 1–45, Plates i–iv.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1965. “A 14th Century Mongolian Letter Fragment.” Asia Major, new series. 11: 120–27.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1970. “Zwei mongolische Textfragmente aus Zentralasien.” In Mongolian Studies, ed. Ligeti, Louis, 137–42. Budapest.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1971. “Ein mongolisches Brieffragment aus Turfan.” Zentralasiatische Studien 5: 17–26.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1973. “Ein mongolisch–chinesisches Buchfragment der Yüan-Zeit.” In Serta Tibeto-Mongolica: Festschrift für Walther Heissig zum 60. Geburtstag am 5.2.1973, ed. Kaschewsky, Rudolf, Sagaster, Klaus, and Weiers, Michael, 97–103. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1981. “Kleine Nachlese zu der mongolischen Mahākalā-Hymne aus Turfan.” Zentralasiatische Studien 15: 11–26.Google Scholar
Funada, Yoshiyuki 舩田善之. 2005. “Gendai no meirei bunsho no kaidoku ni tsuite 元代の命令文書の開讀について” (On the Promulgation of Written Edicts in the Yuan Period). Tōyōshi Kenkyū 東洋史研究 63.4: 36–67.Google Scholar
Funada, Yoshiyuki 2006. “Gendai no meirei bunsho no kaidoku shishin ni tsuite: sono jinteki kōsei to junreki rūto o chūshin ni 元代の命令文書の開讀使臣について―その人的構成と巡歴 ルートを中心に” (A Study of the Heralds Who Promulgated Imperial Proclamations in the Yuan Dynasty). Tōhōgaku 東方學, 111: 89–106.Google Scholar
Funada, Yoshiyuki 2007. “Mōbun chokuyakutei no tenkai ‘Reiganshi shōshihi’ no shirei kenkyū 蒙文直譯體の展開 —「靈巖寺聖旨碑」の事例研究” (The Development of a Style of Chinese Meta-phrased from Mongolian: A Case Study on the Lingyansi Shengzhi bei). Nairiku Ajiashi Kenkyū 內陸アジア史研究 22: 1–19.Google Scholar
Grigor′ev, A. P. 1978. Mongol′skaia diplomatika XIII–XV vv. (Chingizidskie zhalovannye gramoty). Leningrad.Google Scholar
Grigor′ev, A. P. 1987. “Grants of Privileges in the Edicts of Toqtamïš and Timur-Qutluģ.” In Between the Danube and the Caucasus, ed. Kara, György, 85–104. Budapest.Google Scholar
Gumilëv, L. N. 1970. “‘Tainaia’ i ‘iavnaia’ istoriia mongolov.” In Tataro-mongoly v Azii i Evrope, ed. Tikhvinskii, S. L., 484–502. Moscow.Google Scholar
Sumin, Hao 郝蘇民 (Sulayman), tr. 2008. Baopei [Poppe] Basiba zi Menggu yu wenxian yu yanjiu rumen 鲍培八思巴字蒙古文獻語研究入門. (Poppe’s Introduction to Studies of Mongolian ḥPhags-pa Scriptural [sic] Language). Beijing.Google Scholar
Herrmann, Gottfried, and Doerfer, Gerhard. 1975a. “Ein persisch-mongolischer Erlaß des Ğalāreyiden Šeyḫ Oveys.” CAJ 19: 1–84.Google Scholar
Herrmann, Gottfried, and Doerfer, Gerhard 1975b. “Ein persisch-mongolischer Erlaß aus dem Jahr 725/1325.” Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 125: 317–46.Google Scholar
Jinfu, Hong 洪金富. 2008. “Tang fei niangniang Ajila kao 唐妃娘娘阿吉刺考” (On Sorqaqtani Beki). Zhongyang yanjiu yuan Lishi yuyan yanjiusuo jikan 中央硏究院歷史語言硏究所集刊 79.1: 41–62.Google Scholar
Wenbi, Huang 黃文弼. 1958. Talimu pendi kaogu ji 塔里木盆地考古記 (Notes on the Archaeology of the Tarim Basin). Beijing.Google Scholar
Hugejiletu, 呼格吉勒図 [Hugjiltu/Kögjiltü] and Sarula, 薩如拉 [Saraghul-a]. 2004. Basiba zi Menggu yu wenxian huibian 八思巴字蒙古言文獻匯編 (Anthology of Mongolian Texts in ’Phags-pa Script). Hohhot.Google Scholar
Hung, William. 1951. “The Transmission of the Book Known as The Secret History of the Mongols.” HJAS 14: 433–92.Google Scholar
Irinchin, Yekemingghadai. 1987. Mongghol-un nighucha tobchiyan: Sergügelte (The Secret History of Mongols: Reconstruction). Hohhot.Google Scholar
Junast/Jaghunnasutu/Zhaonasitu 照那斯圖. 1989. “Two Yuan Imperial Edicts in Mongolian Written in ’Phags-pa Script and Kept in the Nanhua Monastery.” AOH 43: 87–94.Google Scholar
Junast/Jaghunnasutu/Zhaonasitu 1991. Basiba zi he Menggu yu wenxian 八思巴字和蒙古言文獻 (Mongolian Monuments in ’Phags-pa Script). 2 vols. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Junast, Hu Haifan, 胡海帆. 1996, “Lin xian Baoyansi liang dao Basiba zi Menggu yu shengzhi 林縣寶嚴寺兩道八思八字蒙古語聖旨” (Two Mongolian Imperial Edicts in ’Phags-pa Script at Baoyan Temple in Lin County).” Minzu Yuwen 1996.3: 48–54.Google Scholar
Junast, 照那斯圖, Dob道布, and Liu Zhaohe, 劉兆鶴. 1998. “Ananda qinwang Basiba zi Menggu yu ma nian lingzhi 阿難答秦王八思巴字蒙古語馬年令旨 (Prince Ananda’s Mongol Edict of a Horse Year in Square Script).” Minzu Yuwen 1998.3: 13–17.Google Scholar
Kara, György. 1964. “L’inscription mongole d’Aruγ, prince de Yun-nan.” AOH 17: 145–73.Google Scholar
Kara, György 1979. “Weitere mittelmongolische Bruchstücke aus der Berliner Turfansammlung.” Altorientalische Forschungen 6: 181–203.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kara, György 2003. “Mediaeval Mongolian Documents from Khara Khoto and Eastern Turkestan in the St. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies.” Manuscripta Orientalia, 9.2: 3–40.Google Scholar
Kara, György 2005. Books of the Mongolian Nomads: More than Eight Centuries of Writing Mongolian, tr. John R. Krueger, revised ed. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Kara, György 2010. “Sur le texte mongol de l’inscription de Pinggu en écriture carrée. In Miscellanea Asiatica: Mélanges en l’honneur de Françoise Aubin, ed. Aigle, Denise et al., 471–77. St. Augustin.Google Scholar
Kara, György 2016. “Reading the Middle Mongol translation of ’Phags-pa’s Shes-bya rab-gsal in the St. Petersburg Manuscript and in a Print Fragment from Qaraqota.” CAJ 59: 43–60.Google Scholar
Kollmar-Paulenz, Karénina. 2001. Erdeni tunumal neretü sudur: Die Biographie des Altan qaγan der Tümed-Mongolen. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Kollmar-Paulenz, Karénina, and Peter, Christien, eds. 2002. Tractata Tibetica et Mongolica: Festschrift für Klaus Sagaster zum 65. Geburtstag. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Kotwicz, W. 1926. “Quelques données nouvelles sur les relations entre les Mongols et les Ouigours.” Rocznik Orientalistyczny 2: 240–47.Google Scholar
Kozin, Sergei A. 1941. Sokrovennoe skazanie: Mongol′skaia khronika 1240 g. pod nazvaniem Mongγol-un niγuča tobčiyan. Iuan′ chao bi shi: Mongol′skii obydennyi izbornik. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Kudara, Kōgi 百済康義 and Zieme, Peter. 1985. Guanwuliangshoujing in Uigur: Uigurubun Kanmuryōjukyō ウイグル文觀無量壽經. Kyōto.Google Scholar
Lewicki, Marian. 1937. Les inscriptions mongoles inédites en écriture carrée. Vilnius.Google Scholar
Ligeti, Louis (Lagos). 1962a. “Compte-rendu de Pentti Aalto, Qutuγtu pañcarakṣa kemekü tabun sakiyan neretü yeke kölgen sudur.” AOH 16: 317–28.Google Scholar
Ligeti, Louis (Lagos) 1964. “Les fragments du Subhāṣitaratnanidhi mongol en écriture ‘phags-pa: Mongol préclassique et moyen mongol.” AOH 17: 239–92.Google Scholar
Ligeti, Louis (Lagos) 1972a. “Une ancienne interpolation dans l’Altan tobči.” AOH 26: 1–10.Google Scholar
Ligeti, Louis (Lagos) 1972b. Monuments préclassiques 1. XIIIe et XIVe siècles. Budapest.Google Scholar
Ligeti, Louis (Lagos) 1974. Histoire secrète des mongols: Texte en écriture ouigoure incorporé dans la chronique Altan tobči de Blo-bzaṅ bstan-’jin. Budapest.Google Scholar
Lockhart, Laurence. 1968. “The Relations between Edward i and Edward ii of England and the Mongol Il-Khans of Persia.” Iran 28: 22–31.Google Scholar
Lubsangbaldan, Q. 1961. “Achlalt nomîn tukhai”(On the Book of Filial Piety). Studia Mongolica 3.12: 1–37.Google Scholar
Luvsanbaldan, Kh. 1962. “Arug wangiin khöshöönii bichig” (Prince Arug’s Inscription). Studia Mongolica 4.6: 123–36.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 松井太. 1997. “Karahoto shotto mō-kan gappeki zeinōnyū hakudankan ハラホト出土蒙漢合璧稅納入薄斷簡” (A Mongolian–Chinese Bilingual List Fragment from Qara-Qoto.) Machikaneyama Ronsō Shigakuhen 待兼山論叢史學篇 31: 25–54.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 2004. “Unification of Weights and Measures by the Mongol Empire as Seen in the Uigur and Mongol Documents.” In Turfan Revisited, ed. Durkin-Meistereinst et al., 197–202. Berlin.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 2008. “A Mongolian Decree from the Chaghadaid Khanate Discovered at Dunhuang.” In Aspects of Research into Central Asian Buddhism in Memoriam Kōgi Kudara, ed. Zieme, Peter, 159–78. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Matsui, Dai 2013. “Ürümçi ve Eski Uygurca Yürüngçin ūzerine.” In Yalım Kaya Bitigi: Osman Fikri Sertkaya Armağanı, ed. H. Şirin User and B. Gül, 427–32. Ankara.Google Scholar
Matsukawa, Takashi 松川節. 1997. “Karakorumu shutsudo 1348-nen kan-mō hibun カラコルム出土1348年漢蒙碑文” (The Sino-Mongolian Inscription of 1348 from Qara-qorum). Studies on the Inner Asian Languages: Nairiku Ajia gengo no kenkyū 內陸アジア言語の研究 12: 83–98.Google Scholar
Matsukawa, Takashi 2002. “Shin happyō no Mongoru-go meirei bun hi 3-ken 新発表のモンゴル語命令文碑3件” (Three Newly Published Mongolian Edicts). In Hikoku-tō shiryō no sōgō-teki bunseki ni yoru Mongoru teikoku Genchō no seiji keizai shisutemu no kisoteki kenkyū 碑刻等史料の総合的分析によるモンゴル帝國‧元朝の政治‧経済システムの基礎的研究 (Research on Political and Economic Systems under Mongol Rule), 55–67. Osaka.Google Scholar
Meyvaert, Paul. 1980. “An Unknown Letter of Hulagu, Il-khan of Persia, to King Louis ix of France.” Viator 11: 245–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine. 1953. Sur quelques passages de l’Histoire secrète des Mongols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Cleaves, Francis W.. 1952. “Trois documents mongols des Archives secrètes vaticanes.” HJAS 52: 419–506.Google Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Cleaves, Francis W. 1962. Les lettres de 1289 et 1305 des ilkhan Arγun et Ölǰeitü à Philippe le Bel. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Munkuyev [Munkuev], Nikolai T. 1970. “Two Mongolian Printed Fragments from Khara-Khoto.” In Ligeti 1970, 349–57. Budapest.Google Scholar
Munkuyev [Munkuev], Nikolai T 1977. “A New Mongolian P’ai-tzŭ from Simferopol.” AOH 21: 185–215.Google Scholar
Nakamura, Jun 中村淳 and Matsukawa, Takashi 松川節. 1993. “Shin hatsugen no mō-kan gappeki Shōrinji seishihi 新發現の蒙漢合璧少林寺聖旨碑” (A Newly Discovered Inscription of Mongolian–Chinese Bilingual Edicts from Shao-lin Temple). Studies on the Inner Asian Languages. Nairiku Ajia gengo no kenkyū 內陸アジア言語の研究 8: 1–92.Google Scholar
Nyamaa, Badarch. 2005. The Coins of Mongol Empire and Clan Tamgha of Khans (XII–XIV). Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Onon, Urgungge. 1990. The History and Life of Chinggis Khan (The Secret History of the Mongols). Leiden.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald. 1998. “City Names of the Western Steppe at the Time of the Mongol Invasion.” BSOAS 61: 465–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Otgon (Borǰigin Odqan) = Aotegen 敖特根. 2011. Dunhuang Mogaoku beiqu chutu Menggu wen wenxian yanjiu 敦煌莫高窟北區出土蒙古文文獻研究 (Research on the Mongol-Language Documents Unearthed from the Northern Region of the Mogao Caves at Dunhuang). Beijing.Google Scholar
Otgonbaatar, R. 2014. Dörwöljin üsgiin tukhai dörwön dzüil (Four Articles in Square Script). Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Oyun. 2001. “Qaraqorum-acha oldaghsan 1348 on-u Kitad Mongghol kösiyen-ü bichig-ün Mongghol bichigesü-yin sudulul” (Examination of the Mongol Text of the Sino-Mongol Inscription of 1348 Found in Qaraqorum). Mongghol kele uran jokiyal 2001.2: 80–84.Google Scholar
Ozawa, Shigeo 小澤重男. 1997. Gencho hishi 元朝秘史 (The Secret History of the Mongols), 2 vols. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Pankratov, Boris I., tr. 1962. Yuan′-chao bi-shi: Sekretnaia istoriia mongolov. Moscow.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul. 1949. “Un rescrit mongol en écriture ’phags-pa.” In Tibetan Painted Scrolls, ed. Tucci, Giuseppe, vol. 2, 621–24. Rome.Google Scholar
Peng, Jinzhang 彭金章 and Jianjun, Wang 王建軍. 2000. Dunhuang Mogaoku beiqu shiku 敦煌莫高窟北區石窟 (The Stone Caves of the Northern Region of the Mogao Caves at Dunhuang). 3 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
Poppe, Nicholas. 1957. The Mongolian Monuments in ḥP’ags-pa script, tr. John R. Krueger. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Poppe, Nikolai N. 1941b. “Zolotoordynskaia rukopis′ na bereste.” Sovetskoe vostokovedenie 2: 81–136.Google Scholar
Poucha, Pavel. 1956. Die Geheime Geschichte der Mongolen als Geschichtsquelle und Literaturdenkmal. Prag.Google Scholar
Pozdneev, A. M. 1896–1897. Lektsii po istorii mongol′skoi literatury I–II. St. Peterburg.Google Scholar
Ratchnevsky, Paul 1993b. “Šigi Qutuqu.” In In the Service of the Khan, ed. de Rachewiltz, I. et al., 75–94. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Roerich, Y. N. 1984. Tibetan–Russian–English Dictionary with Sanskrit Parallels, 2 vols. Moscow.Google Scholar
Rybatzky, Volker. 2006. Die Personennamen und Titel der mittelmongolischen Dokumente: Eine lexikalische Untersuchung. Helsinki.Google Scholar
Sazykin, Aleksei G. 1988–2003. Katalog mongol′skikh rukopisei i ksilografov Instituta vostokovedeniia Akademii nauk SSSR, 3 vols. Moscow.Google Scholar
Shiraiwa, Kazuhiko. 2020. “Mongol Endorsement of the Islamic Institution of Pious Endowment (Waqf) as Revealed in the Waqf Document of 1272 in Arabic and Mongolian Drawn Up in Kırşehir for Nūr al-Dīn, the Son of Jaja.” In New Approaches to Ilkhanid History, ed. May, Timothy, Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan, and Atwood, Christopher P.. Leiden.Google Scholar
Temir, Ahmet. 1989. Kırşehir emiri Caca Oğlu Nur el-Din’in 1272 tarihli arapça-moğolça vakfiyesi. Ankara.Google Scholar
Tulisow, Jerzy, Inoue, Osamu, Bareja-Starzyńska, Agata, and Dziurzyńska, Ewa, eds. 2012. In the Heart of Mongolia: 100th Anniversary of W. Kotwicz’s Expedition to Mongolia in 1912. Cracow.Google Scholar
Tumurtogoo, D., and Cecegdari, G.. 2006. Mongolian Monuments in Uighur–Mongolian Script (XIII–XIV Centuries). Taipei.Google Scholar
Tumurtogoo, D., and Cecegdari, G. 2010. Mongolian Monuments in ’Phags-pa Script. Taipei.Google Scholar
Tuna, O. N., and Bosson, J. E.. 1962. “A Mongolian ’Phags-pa Text and Its Turkish Translation in the ‘Collection of Curiosities’.” Journal de la Société finno-ougrienne 63: 3–16.Google Scholar
Uspensky, Vladimir. 2006. “Explanation of the Knowable” by ’Phags-pa bla-ma Blo-gros rgyal-mtshan (1235–1280). Facsimile of the Mongolian Translation with Transliteration and Notes. With special assistance from INOUE Osamu. Preface by NAKAMI Tatsuo. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Verkhovskii, Yu. P., et al. 1960. Rashid-ad-Din: Sbornik letopisei, vol. 2. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Voegelin, Eric. 1941.“The Mongol Orders of Submission to European Powers.” Byzantion 15: 378–413.Google Scholar
Weiers, Michael. 1967. “Mongolische Reisebegleitschreiben aus Čagatai.” Zentralasiatische Studien 1: 7–54.Google Scholar
Weiers, Michael 1978. “Münzaufschriften auf Münzen mongolischer Il-Khane aus dem Iran. 1.” Canada–Mongolia Review 4: 41–62.Google Scholar
Wulan 烏蘭 [= Ulaan/Ulaghan]. 2012. Yuanchao mishi (jiaokanben) 元朝祕史(校勘本) (The Secret History of the Mongols (Comparative Edition of the Known Texts)). Beijing.Google Scholar
Yamada, Nobuo 山田信夫. 1993. Sammlung uigurischer Kontrakte, ed. Oda, Juten, Zieme, Peter, Umemura, Hiroshi, and Moriyasu, Takao. 3 vols. Osaka.Google Scholar
Dehui, Ye 葉德輝, ed. Yuan chao bi shi 元朝祕史 (The Secret History of the Mongols). Nanjing.Google Scholar
Jun’ichi, Yoshida 吉田順一 and Chimeddorji, チメドドルジ, eds. 2008. Harahoto shotto Mongoru bunshu no kenkyū ハラホト出土モンゴル文書の研究 (Study of the Mongolian Documents Found at Qara-Qoto). Tokyo.Google Scholar
Su, Yu Wŏn 유원수, tr. 2004. Mongol bisa 몽골비사 (The Secret History of the Mongols). Seoul.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter, ed. 2008. Aspects of Research into Central Asian Buddhism in Memoriam Kōgi Kudara. Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bibliography
Abū al-Fidāʾ, al-Malik al-Muʾayyad Ismāʿīl ibn Maḥmūd. 1840. Kitāb taqwīm al-buldān, ed. William Macluckin de Slane, and published as Géopgraphie d’Aboulféda. ParisGoogle Scholar
Abū al-Fidāʾ, al-Malik al-Muʾayyad Ismāʿīl ibn Maḥmūd 1872. Al-Mukhtaṣar fī taʾrīkh al-bashar, partial ed. and tr. William MacGuckin de Slane. In Recueil des historiens des croisades: Historiens orientaux, vol. 1. Paris.Google Scholar
Abū al-Fidāʾ, al-Malik al-Muʾayyad Ismāʿīl ibn Maḥmūd 1907 (ah 1325). Al-Mukhtaṣar fī taʾrīkh al-bashar. Cairo. 2 vols. The Istanbul 1869–1870 (ah 1286) edition is essentially identical.Google Scholar
Abū al-Fidāʾ, al-Malik al-Muʾayyad Ismāʿīl ibn Maḥmūd 1983. Al-Mukhtaṣar fī taʾrīkh al-bashar, partial tr. Peter M. Holt, The Memoirs of a Syrian Prince: Abuʾl-Fidāʾ, Sultan of Ḥamāh (672–732/1273–1331). Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Abū al-Fidāʾ, al-Malik al-Muʾayyad Ismāʿīl ibn Maḥmūd 1997. Mukhtaṣar fī taʾrīkh al-bashar, ed. Muḥammad, Dayyūb, 2 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
Abū Shāma, Shihāb al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Ismāʿīl. 1906. Tarājim rijāl al-qarnayn al-sādis waʾl-sābiʿ al-maʿrūf biʾl-dhayl ʿalā al-rawḍatayn, partial ed. and tr. in Recueil des historiens des croisades: Historiens orientaux, vol. 5, ed. and tr. A. C. Barbier de Meynard. Paris.Google Scholar
Abū Shāma, Shihāb al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Ismāʿīl 1947. Tarājim rijāl al-qarnayn al-sādis waʾl-sābiʿ al-maʿrūf biʾl-dhayl ʿalā al-rawḍatayn, ed. al-Kawtharī, Muḥammad. Cairo.Google Scholar
Abū Shāma, Shihāb al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Ismāʿīl 1974. Tarājim rijāl al-qarnayn al-sādis waʾl-sābiʿ al-maʿrūf biʾl-dhayl ʿalā al-rawḍatayn, ed. al-Ḥusaynī, ʿIzzat al-ʿAttār. Beirut.Google Scholar
Abū Shāma, Shihāb al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Ismāʿīl 2010 (ah 1431). Tarājim rijāl al-qarnayn al-sādis waʾl-sābiʿ al-maʿrūf biʾl-dhayl ʿalā al-rawḍatayn, ed. Zaybaq, Ibrāhīm, 2 vols. Damascus and Beirut.Google Scholar
Ahmad, Muhammad Hilmi, M. 1962. “Some Notes on Arabic History during the Zengid and Ayyubid Periods (521/1127–648/1250).” In Historians of the Middle East, ed. Lewis, Bernard and Holt, Peter M., 79–97. London.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 2014a. “The Historiographical Works of Barhebraeus on the Mongol Period.” In her The Mongol Empire between Myth and Reality: Studies in Anthropological History, 66–88. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2014b. “A Religious Response to Ghazan Khan’s Invasions of Syria. The Three ‘Anti-Mongol’ fatwās of Ibn Taymiyya.” In her The Mongol Empire between Myth and Reality: Studies in Anthropological History, 283–305. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amedroz, Henry Frederick. 1902. “Three Arabic MSS on the History of the City of Mayyafariqin.” JRAS 785–808.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven. 1991. “Evidence for the Early Use of the Title Īlkhān among the Mongols.” JRAS, 3rd series 1: 353–362.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1992. “Mamluk Perceptions of the Mongol–Frankish Rapprochement.” Mediterranean Historical Review 7: 50–65.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1994a. “Arabic Sources for the History of the Mongol Empire.” In Proceedings of the Sixth International Congress of Mongolists (Ulaan Baatar, 11–15 August 1992), Mongolica 5.20: 99–105.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1994b. “An Exchange of Letters in Arabic between Abaγa Ilkhan and Sultan Baybars (a.h. 667/a.d. 1268–9).” CAJ 38: 11–33.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1995. Mongols and Mamluks: The Mamluk–Ilkhanid War 1260–1281. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1996a. “Ghazan, Islam and Mongol Tradition: A View from the Mamluk Sultanate.” BSOAS 59: 1–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 1996b. “New Material from the Mamluk Sources for the Biography of Rashid al-Din.” In The Court of the Il-khans, ed. Rabi, Julian and Fitzherbert, Teresa, 23–37. Oxford.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2001. “Al-Nuwayri as a Historian of the Mongols.” In Historiography of Islamic Egypt (c. 950–1800), ed. Kennedy, Hugh, 23–36. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2003. “Al-Maqrizi as a Historian of the Early Mamluk Sultanate (or: Is al-Maqrizi an Unrecognized Historiographical Villain?).” Mamluk Studies Review 7.2: 99–118.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2004a. “Did Chinggis Khan have a Jewish Teacher? An Examination of an Early Fourteenth-Century Arabic Text.” JAOS 124: 691–705.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2004b. “The Mongol Occupation of Damascus in 1300: A Study of Mamluk Loyalties.” In The Mamluks in Egyptian and Syrian Politics and Society, ed. Levanoni, Amalia and Winter, Michael, 21–41. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2007a. “An Arabic Biographical Notice of Kitbughā, the Mongol General Defeated at ʿAyn Jālūt.” Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 33: 219–34.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2007b. The Mongols in the Islamic Lands: Studies in the History of the Ilkhanate. Aldershot and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2013. Holy War and Rapprochement: Studies in the Relations between the Mamluk Sultanate and the Mongol Ilkhanate (1260–1335). Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2014. “Hülegü and His Wise Men: Topos or Reality?” In Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith, 15–34. Leiden.Google Scholar
Amitai, Reuven 2015. “Ibn Khaldūn on Mongol Military Might.” In Nomad Military Power in Iran and Adjacent Areas in the Islamic Period, ed. Franz, Kurt and Holzwarth, Wolfgang, 191–206. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Antrim, Zayde. 2007. “Making Syria Mamluk: Ibn Shaddād’s Al-Aʿlāq al-Khaṭīrah.” Mamluk Studies Review 11.1: 1–18.Google Scholar
Armstrong, Lyall. 2006. “The Making of a Sufi: Al-Nuwayrī’s Account of the Origin of Genghis Khan.” Mamluk Studies Review 10.2: 153–60.Google Scholar
Ashtor, Eliyahu 1961. “Some Unpublished Sources for the Baḥrī Period.” Scripta Hierosolymitana 9: 11–30.Google Scholar
Ayalon, David. 1971–1973. “The Great Yāsa of Chingiz Khān. A Reexamination.” Studia Islamica, Part A, 33: 97–140; Part B, 34: 151–80; Part C1, 36: 113–58; Part C2: 107–56.Google Scholar
Ayalon, David 1988. Outsiders in the Lands of Islam: Mamluks, Mongols, and Eunuchs. London.Google Scholar
al-ʿAynī, Badr al-Dīn Maḥmūd ibn Muḥammad. 1985–1989. ʿIqd al-jumān fī taʾrīkh ahl al-zamān, ed. al-Ṭanṭāwī al-Qarmūṭ, ʿAbd al-Razzāq, 2 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
al-ʿAynī, Badr al-Dīn Maḥmūd ibn Muḥammad 1987–2009 (ah 1407–1430). ʿIqd al-jumān fī taʾrīkh ahl al-zamān, ed. Muḥammad, Amīn, 5 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
Hebraeus, Bar 1932. The Chronography of Gregory Abû ’l-Faraj: 1225–1286, tr. E. A. W. Budge. London.Google Scholar
Barthold, Vassily V. 1977. Turkestan Down to the Mongol Invasion, 4th ed., tr. T. Minorsky, Vladimir F. Minorsky, and Clifford E. Bosworth. London.Google Scholar
al-Baṭīṭī, Ḥusayn ibn ʿAlī. 2015. Aḥwāl mulūk al-tatār al-mughūl, ed. Jaʿfariyān, Rasūl. Qum.Google Scholar
Bauden, Frédéric. Forthcoming. Trusting the Source as Far as It Can Be Trusted: Al-Maqrīzī and the Question of the Mongol Book of Laws (Yāsa). Leiden.Google Scholar
Rukn al-Dīn al-Dawādār, Baybars al-Manṣūrī. 1987. Al-Tuḥfa al-mulūkiyya fi taʾrīkh al-dawla al-turkiyya, ed. Ṣāliḥ Ḥamdān, ʿAbd al-Raḥmān. Cairo.Google Scholar
Rukn al-Dīn al-Dawādār, Baybars al-Manṣūrī 1998. Zubdat al-fikra fī tarʾīkh ahl al-hijra, ed. Richards, Donald S.. Beirut and Berlin.Google Scholar
Ben-Cheneb, Mohammed, and Joseph, de Somogyi. 1965. “Al-Dhahabī.” In EI2, vol. 2, 214–16.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 1997. Qaidu and the Rise of the Independent Mongol State in Central Asia. Richmond.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2002a. “The Battle of Herat (1270): A Case of Inter-Mongol Warfare.” In Warfare in Inner Asia. ed. Cosmo, Nicola Di, 197–220. Leiden.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2002b. “The Chaghadaids and Islam: The Conversion of Tarmashirin Khan (1331–34).” JAOS 122: 742–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2015. “The Mental Maps of Mongol Central Asia as Seen from the Mamluk Sultanate.” Journal of Asian History 49.1–2: 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2016a. “The Islamization of Hülegü: Imaginary Conversion in the Ilkhanate.” JRAS, 3rd series 26.1–2: 79–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2016b. “Music in the Conquest of Baghdad: Ṣafī al-Dīn Urmawī and the Ilkhanid Circle of Musicians.” In The Mongols’ Middle East, ed. Nicola, Bruno De and Melville, Charles, 133–54. Leiden.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal 2019a. “Libraries, Books and Transmission of Knowledge in Ilkhanid Baghdad.” JESHO 62/2–3: 464–502.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2019b. “The Mamluks and Mongol Central Asia: Political, Economic and Cultural Aspects.” In The Mamluk Sultanate from the Perspective of Regional and World History, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Connermann, Stephan, 367–90. Bonn.Google Scholar
al-Birzālī, ʿAlam al-Dīn al-Qāsim ibn Muḥammad. 2006. Al-Muqtafā li-taʾrīkh al-shaykh shihāb al-dīn abī shāma, published as al-Muqtafā ʿalā kitāb al-rawḍatayn al-maʿrūf bi-taʾrīkh al-birzāī, ed. al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd, 4 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
Björkman, Walther. 1928. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Staatskanzlei im islamischen Ägypten. Hamburg.Google Scholar
Blair, Sheila A. 1995. Compendium of Chronicles: Rashid al-Dīn’s Illustrated History of the World. London.Google Scholar
Brack, Jonathan. 2011. “A Mongol Princess Making Hajj: The Biography of El Qutlugh Daughter of Abagha Ilkhan (r. 1265–82).” JRAS, 3rd series 21: 331–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Broadhurst, Ronald J. C., tr. 1980. A History of the Ayyubid Sultans of Egypt. Boston. See the review of this work by R. S. Humphrey, in JAOS (1983) 103.2: 449–52.Google Scholar
Buniiatov, Ziia M. 1986. Gosudarstvo Khorezmshakhov-anushteginidov, 1097–1231. Moscow.Google Scholar
Cahen, Claude. 1934. “La Djazīra au milieu du treizième siècle d’après ʿIzz al-Dīn Ibn Chaddād.” Revue des études islamiques 8: 109–28.Google Scholar
Cahen, Claude, and Coquin, R. G.. 1991. “Al-Makīn b. al-ʿAmīd, Djirdjis.” In EI2, vol. 6, 143–44.Google Scholar
Combe, Etienne, Jean Sauvaget, and Gaston Wiet, eds. 1931–1991. Répertoire chronologique de l’épigraphie arabe. Cairo.Google Scholar
Joseph, De Somogyi. 1933–1935. “A Qaṣīda on the Destruction of Baghdād by the Mongols.” BSOAS 7: 41–48.Google Scholar
Joseph, De Somogyi 1936. “Adh-Dhahabī’s Taʾrīkh al-Islām as an Authority on the Mongol Invasion of the Caliphate.” JRAS 595–604.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Joseph, De Somogyi 1948. “Adh-Dhahabī’s Record of the Destruction of Damascus by the Mongols in 699–700/1299–1301.” In Ignace Goldziher Memorial Volume, ed. Löwinger, Samuel and Joseph, de Somogyi, vol. 1, 353–86. Budapest.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin. 2006. “Cultural Transmission and Exchange in the Mongol Empire: Notes from the Biographical Dictionary of Ibn al‑Fuwaṭī.” In Beyond the Legacy of Genghis Khan, ed. Komaroff, Linda, 11–29. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
al-Dhahabī, Shams al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad. 1987. Taʾrīkh al-islām wa-wafayāt al-mashāhīr waʾl-aʿlām, ed. al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd. Beirut.Google Scholar
Djebli, Moktar, ed. and tr. 1995. Invasions mongoles en Orient vécues par un savant médiéval arabe, Ibn Abī l-Ḥadīd al-Madāʾnī, 1190–1258 J.C.: Extrait du Sharḥ Nahj al-balāgha. Paris.Google Scholar
Dodkhudoeva, Lola N. 1992. Epigraficheskie pamiatniki Samarkanda XI–XIV vv, vol. 1. Dushanbe.Google Scholar
D’Ohsson, Abraham Constantin Mouradgea. 1834–1835. Histoire des mongols depuis Tchinguis-Khan jusqu’à Timour, 4 vols. The Hague and Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Dunn, Ross E. 2008. The Adventures of Ibn Battuta, a Muslim Traveler of the Fourteenth Century. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Elad, Amikam. 1987. “The Description of the Travels of Ibn Baṭūṭṭa in Palestine: Is It Original?” JRAS, 2nd series 119: 256–72.Google Scholar
Elham, Shah Morad. 1977. Kitbuġā und Lāğīn: Studien zur Mamlūken-Geschichte nach Baibars al-Manṣūrī und an-Nuwairī. Freiburg.Google Scholar
Fischel, Walter J. 1952. Ibn Khaldūn and Tamerlane: Their Historic Meeting in Damascus, 1401 A.D. (803 A.H.). Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Fischel, Walter J. 1956. “Ibn Khaldun’s Sources for the History of Jengiz Khan and the Tatars.” JAOS 76: 91–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frenkel, Yehoshua. 2015. The Turkish People in Medieval Arabic Writings. Abingdon and New York.Google Scholar
Gabrieli, Francesco. 1962. “The Arabic Historiography of the Crusades.” In Historians of the Middle East, ed. Lewis, Bernard and Holt, Peter M., 98–107. London.Google Scholar
Ghiyāth al-Dīn, ʿAbdallāh ibn Fatḥallāh. 1975. Al-Taʾrīkh al-ghiyāthī, ed. al-Ḥamdānī, Ṭāriq Nāfiʿ. Baghdād.Google Scholar
Gilli-Elewy, Hend. 2011. “Al-Ḥawādiṯ al-ǧāmiʿa: A Contemporary Account of the Mongol Conquest of Baghdad, 656/1258.” Arabica 58.5: 353–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Golden, Peter B., ed. 2000. The King’s Dictionary: The Rasûlid Hexaglot: Fourteenth Century Vocabularies in Arabic, Persian, Turkic, Greek, Armenian, and Mongolian. Leiden, Boston, and Cologne.Google Scholar
Graf, Gunhild. 1990. Die Epitome der Universalchronik Ibn ad-Dawādārīs im Verhältnis zur Langfassung: Eine quellenkritische Studie zur Geschichte der ägyptischen Mamluken. Berlin.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haarmann, Ulrich 1975. “Turkish Legends in the Popular Historiography of Medieval Egypt.” In Proceedings of the VIth Congress of Arabic and Islamic Studies (1972), 97–107. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Haarmann, Ulrich 1976. “Alṭun Ḫān und Čingiz Ḫān bei den Ägyptischen Mamluken.” Der Islam 51: 1–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
al-Ḥawādith, see (pseudo-)Ibn al-Fuwaṭī.Google Scholar
Sanjar al-Ṣāḥibī al-Kīrānī, Hindūshāh ibn. 1978. Tajārub al-salaf dar tawārīkh-i khulafā wa wuzarā-i Īshān, ed. Iqbāl, ʿAbbās. Tehran.Google Scholar
Hirschler, Konrad. 2006. Medieval Arabic Historiography: Authors as Actors. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holt, Peter M. 1982. “Three Biographies of al-Ẓāhir Baybars.” In Medieval Historical Writing in the Christian and Islamic Worlds, ed. Morgan, David O., 19–29. London.Google Scholar
Holt, Peter M. 1986. “The Īlkhān Aḥmad’s Embassies to Qalāwūn: Two Contemporary Accounts.” BSOAS 49: 128–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holt, Peter M. 1991. “Review of Gundrid Graf, Die Epitome der Universalchronik Ibn ad-Dawādārīs im Verhältnis zur Langfassung: Eine quellenkritische Studie zur Geschichte der ägyptischen Mamluken (Berlin, 1990).” BSOAS 54: 366–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Humphreys, R. Stephan. 1977. From Saladin to the Mongols: The Ayyubids of Damascus, 1193–1260. Albany.Google Scholar
Ibn ʿAbd al-Ḥaqq, Ṣafī al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Muʾmin al-Baghdādī. 1954–1955. Kitāb Marāṣid al-iṭṭilāʿ fī maʿrifat al-amkina waʾl-biqā. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn ʿAbd al- Ẓāhir, Muḥyī al-Dīn ʿAbdallāh. 1902. Al-Alṭāf al-khāfiyya min al-sīra al-sharīfa al-sulṭāniyya al-malikiyya al-ashrafiyya, published as Axel Mobel, Ur ʿAbd Allāh b. ʿAbd eẓ-Ẓâhir’s biografi över Sultanen El-Melik El-Aśraf Ḫalîl. Lund.Google Scholar
Ibn ʿAbd al- Ẓāhir, Muḥyī al-Dīn ʿAbdallāh 1956. Al-Rawḍ al-zāhir fi sīrat al-malik al-ẓāhir, partial ed. and tr. published as Fatima Sadeque, Baybars I of Egypt. Dacca.Google Scholar
Ibn ʿAbd al- Ẓāhir, Muḥyī al-Dīn ʿAbdallāh 1961. Tashrīf al-ayyām waʾl-ʿuṣūr fī sīrat al-malik al-manṣūr, ed. Murād, Kāmil. Cairo.Google Scholar
Ibn ʿAbd al- Ẓāhir, Muḥyī al-Dīn ʿAbdallāh 1976 (ah 1396). Al-Rawḍ al-zāhir fi sīrat al-malik al-ẓāhir, ed. al-Khuwayṭir, ʿAbd al-ʿAzīz. Riyad.Google Scholar
Ibn Abī al-Faḍāʾil, Mufaḍḍal. 1919–1928. Al-Nahj al-sadīd waʾl-durr al-farīd fīmā baʿd taʾrīkh ibn al-ʿamīd, published as E. Blochet, ed. and tr., Histoire des sultans mamlouks. Patrologia orientalis 12: 343–550, 14: 373–672, 20: 1–217. ah 658–716/1260–1317.Google Scholar
Ibn Abī al-Faḍāʾil, Mufaḍḍal 1973. Al-Nahj al-sadīd waʾl-durr al-farīd fīmā baʿd taʾrīkh ibn al-ʿamīd, published as Kortantamer, Samira, ed. and tr., Ägypten und Syrien zwischen 1317 und 1341 in der Chronik des Mufaḍḍal b. Abī l’Faḍā’il. Freiburg im Breisgau. ah 717–741/1317–1341.Google Scholar
Ibn Abī al-Faḍāʾil, Mufaḍḍal 2017 (ah 1438). Al-Nahj al-sadīd waʾl-durr al-farīd fīmā baʿd taʾrīkh ibn al-ʿamīd, ed. al-Dīn ʿIzz al-Dīn ʿAli al-Sayyid, Muḥammad Kamāl. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ibn al-ʿAmīd, al-Makīn Jirjis. 1955–1957. Kitāb al-majmūʿ al-mubārak, published as Claude Cahen, “‘La Chronique Ayyoubides’ d’al-Makīn b. al-ʿAmīd.” Bulletin d’études orientales 15: 109–84.Google Scholar
Ibn al-ʿAmīd, al-Makīn Jirjis 1994. Kitāb al-majmūʿ al-mubārak, tr. Anne-Marie Eddé and Françoise Micheau, Chronique des Ayyoubides (602–658 / 1205–6–1259–60). Paris.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Athīr, ʿIzz al-Dīn Abū Ḥasan ʿAlī ibn Muḥammad. 1851–1876. Al-Kāmil fī al-taʾrīkh, ed. Tornberg, C. J. as Ibn-el-Athiri Chronicon quod Perfectissimum Inscribitur, 14 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Athīr, ʿIzz al-Dīn Abū Ḥasan ʿAlī ibn Muḥammad 1965–1967. Al-Kāmil fī al-taʾrīkh, 14 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Athīr, ʿIzz al-Dīn Abū Ḥasan ʿAlī ibn Muḥammad 2005–2008. Al-Kāmil fī al-taʾrīkh, tr. Donald S. Richards as The Chronicle of Ibn al-Athir for the Crusading Period from al-Kamil fiʾl-Taʾrikh, 3 vols. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Ibn Baṭṭūṭa, Shams al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn ʿAbdallāh. 1874–1879. Riḥla, published as Voyages d’Ibn Batoutah, ed. and tr. C. Defrémery and B. R. Sanguinetti, 2nd ed., 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Ibn Baṭṭūṭa, Shams al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn ʿAbdallāh 1958–2000. The Travels of Ibn Baṭṭūṭa, tr. Hamilton A. R. Gibb (vols. 1–3) and Charles Buckingham (vol. 4). 5 vols. (vol. 5 contains indices by A. D. H. Bivar). Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ibn Baṭṭūṭa, Shams al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn ʿAbdallāh 1985. Yiben Baituta youji 伊本·白圖泰遊記 (The Travels of Ibn Baṭṭūṭa), tr. Ma Jinpeng 馬金鵬. Ningxia.Google Scholar
Ibn Baṭṭūṭa, Shams al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn ʿAbdallāh 1999. The Travels of Ibn Battuta to Central Asia, tr. Ibrahimov Nematulla Ibrahimovich. Reading.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Dawādārī, Sayf al-Dīn Abū Bakr ibn ʿAbdallāh. 1960–1994. Kanz al-durar wa-jāmiʿ al-ghurar, ed. Roemer, Hans R. et al., 9 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
Ibn Duqmāq, Ṣārim al-Dīn Ibrāhīm ibn Muḥammad ibn Aydamur. 1999a. Jawhar al-thamīn fī siyar al-khulafāʾ waʾl-mulūk waʾl-salāṭīn, published as al-Nuḥfa al-miskiyya fī al-dawla al-turkiyya: Min kitāb al-jawhar al-thamīn fī siyar al-khulafāʾ waʾl-mulūk waʾl-salāṭīn, ed.al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Duqmāq, Ṣārim al-Dīn Ibrāhīm ibn Muḥammad ibn Aydamur 1999b. Nuzhat al-anām fi taʾrīkh al-islām, ed. Samīr, Ṭabbāra. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Fadlallāh al-ʿUmarī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad b. Yaḥyā. 1894–1895 (ah 1312). Al-Taʿrīf biʾl-muṣṭalaḥ al-sharīf. Cairo.Google Scholar
Ibn Fadlallāh al-ʿUmarī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad b. Yaḥyā 1988 (ah 1408). Al-Taʿrīf biʾl-muṣṭalaḥ al-sharīf, ed. Shams al-Dīn, Muḥammad Ḥusayn. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Fadlallāh al-ʿUmarī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad b. Yaḥyā 2010. Masālik al-abṣār fī mamālik al-amṣār, ed. al-Jubūrī, Kamāl Salmān and al-Najm, Mahdī. Beirut. See also Lech 1968.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Furāt, Nāṣir al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad. MS Vatican. Taʾrīkh al-duwal waʾl-muluk. Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, MS Vat. Ar. 726.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Furāt, Nāṣir al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad MS Vienna. Taʾrīkh al-duwal waʾl-muluk. Vienna, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek, MS. Flügel 814 (vol. 6). For this manuscript: Gustav Flügel, Die arabischen, persischen und türkischen Handschriften der Kaiserlich–Königlichen Hofbibliothek zu Wien, vol. 2, 46–49. Vienna, 1865–1867. Same hand as Vatican MS.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Furāt, Nāṣir al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad 1939. Taʾrīkh al-duwal waʾl-muluk, vol. 9, ed. Zurayk, Costi K. and Izzedin, Nela. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Furāt, Nāṣir al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad 1942. Taʾrīkh al-duwal waʾl-muluk, vol. 8, ed. Zurayk, Costi K.. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Furāt, Nāṣir al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad 1971. Taʾrīkh al-duwal waʾl-muluk, partial ed. and tr. in Ursula and Lyons, Malcolm C., ed. and tr., with Jonathan S. C. Riley-Smith, Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders. Selections from the Tārīkh al-Duwal waʾl-Mulūk of Ibn al-Furāt, 2 vols. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Fuwaṭī, ʿAbd al-Razzāq ibn Aḥmad al-Shaybānī al-Baghdādī. 1963–1965. Talkhīṣ majmaʿ al-ādāb fī muʿjam al-alqāb, ed. Muṣṭafā, Jawād, 3 vols. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Fuwaṭī, ʿAbd al-Razzāq ibn Aḥmad al-Shaybānī al-Baghdādī 1995. Majmaʿ al-ādāb fī muʿjam al-alqāb, ed. al-Kāẓim, M., 6 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
(pseudo-), Ibn al-Fuwaṭī, . 1932. Al-Ḥawādith al-jāmiʿa waʾl-tajārub al-nāfiʿa fī al-miʾa al-sābiʿa, ed. Muṣṭafā Jawād.Google Scholar
(pseudo-), Ibn al-Fuwaṭī, 1997. Kitāb al-ḥawādith wa-huwa al-kitāb al-musammā wahman bi-ḥawādith al-jāmiʿa wa-al-tajārib al-nāfiʿa waʿl-mansūb li-ibn al-fuwaṭī, ed. ʿAwwād. Maʿrūf, Bashshār and al-Salām Raʾūf, ʿImād ʿAbd. Beirut.Google Scholar
(pseudo-), Ibn al-Fuwaṭī, 2003. Al-Ḥawādith al-jāmiʿa waʾl-tajārub al-nāfiʿa fī al-miʾa al-sābiʿa, ed. al-Najm, Mahdī. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Ḥabīb, Badr al-Dīn al-Ḥasan ibn ʿUmar. 1976–1986. Tadhdirat al-nabīh fī ayyām al-manṣūr wa-banīhi, ed. Amīn, Muḥammad M et al., 3 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
Ibn Ḥabīb, Badr al-Dīn al-Ḥasan ibn ʿUmar 2014 (ah 1435). Durrat al-aslāk fī dawlat al-atrāk, ed. Amin, Muhammad M., 2 vols. Cairo. (up to ah 714/1314 ce).Google Scholar
Ibn Ḥajar al-ʿAsqalānī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī. 1929–1932 (ah 1348–1350). Al-Durar al-kāmina fī al-aʿyān al-miʾa al-thāmina, 5 vols. Hyderabad.Google Scholar
Ibn Ḥajar al-ʿAsqalānī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī 1966. Al-Durar al-kāmina fī al-aʿyān al-miʾa al-thāmina, ed. Jādd al-Ḥaqq, Muḥammad, 5 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
al-ʿIbrī, Ibn. 1992. Taʾrīkh mukhtaṣar al-duwal, 3rd ed. Beirut. See also Bar Hebraeus.Google Scholar
Ibn Kathīr, ʿImad al-Dīn Abū al-Fidāʾ Ismāʿīl ibn ʿUmar. 1932–1939. Al-Bidāya waʾl-nihāya fī al-taʾrīkh, 14 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
Ibn Kathīr, ʿImad al-Dīn Abū al-Fidāʾ Ismāʿīl ibn ʿUmar 1985 (ah 1405). Al-Bidāya waʾl-nihāya fī al-taʾrīkh, ed. Milḥim, Aḥmad Abū et al., 8 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Khaldūn, Walī al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad. 1867–1868 (ah 1283). Taʾrīkh = Kitāb al-ʿibar, 7 vols. Cairo. For an annotated translation of the Muqaddima, the first volume: Rosenthal 1967.Google Scholar
Ibn Khaldūn, Walī al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad 2013. Al-Ḥabar ʿan dawlat al-tatar: Taʾrīkh al-mughūl fī kitāb al-ʿibar, ed. al-ʿAmrānī, Muḥammad. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Khallikān, Shams al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn Muḥammad. 1977. Wafāyāt al-aʿyān wa-anbāʾ al-zamān, ed. al-Qāḍī, Waddād and Aḥmad Mūsā, ʿIzz al-Dīn, 8 vols. Beirut. This supersedes earlier editions.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Mughayzil, Nūr al-Dīn ʿAlī ibn ʿAbd al-Raḥīm. 2004 (ah 1425). Dhayl mufarrij al-kurūb fī akhbār banī ayyūb, ed. al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd. Sidon and Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Rāfiʿ al-Sulāmī, Muḥammad Abū al-Maʿālī, 1938. Taʾrīkh ʿulamāʾ baghdād al-musammā muntakhab al-mukhtār. Baghdad.Google Scholar
Ibn Rāfiʿ al-Sulāmī, Muḥammad Abū al-Maʿālī 2000. Taʾrīkh ʿulamāʾ baghdād al-musammā muntakhab al-mukhtār. Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Rajab, Zayn al-Dīn Abū al-Faraj ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn Rajab al-Ḥanbalī. 1997. Al-Dhayl ʿalā ṭabaqāt al-ḥanābila, ed. Usāmah ibn Ḥasan, Abū Ḥāzim and Ḥāzim, Abū al-Zahrāʾ ʿAlī Bahjat, . Beirut.Google Scholar
(pseudo-)Ibn al-Sāʿī. 1891–1892 (ah 1309 H). Kitāb mukhtaṣar akhbār al-khulafāʾ. Būlāq.Google Scholar
Ibn Shaddād al-Halabi, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ʿAli. 1953. Al-Aʿlaq al-khaṭīra fī dhikr umarāʾ al-shām waʾl-jazīra, ed. Sourdel, Dominique. La description d’Alep d’Ibn S̆addād, vol. 1, part 1. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ibn Shaddād al-Halabi, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ʿAli 1956 (ah 1375). Al-Aʿlaq al-khaṭīra fī dhikr umarāʾ al-shām waʾl-jazīra, ed. al-Dahhan, Sami. La description de Damas, vol. 2, part. 1. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ibn Shaddād al-Halabi, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ʿAli 1963. Al-Aʿlaq al-khaṭīra fī dhikr umarāʾ al-shām waʾl-jazīra, ed. Dahan, Sami [al-Dahhan]. Liban, Jordanie, Palestine, topographie historique d’Ibn Šaddād, vol. 2, part. 2. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ibn Shaddād al-Halabi, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ʿAli 1978. Al-Aʿlaq al-khaṭīra fī dhikr umarāʾ al-shām waʾl-jazīra, ed. ʿAbbāra, Yaḥyā, vol. 3, parts 1 and 2, The Jazīra. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ibn Shaddād al-Halabi, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ʿAli 1983. Al-Rawḍ al-zāhir fi sīrat al-malik al-ẓāhir [Taʾrīkh al-malik al-ẓāhir], ed. Ḥuṭayṭ, Aḥmad, Die Geschichte des Sultans Baibars von ʿIzz ad-dīn Muḥammad b. ʿAlī b. Ibrāhīm b. Šaddād. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Ibn Shaddād al-Halabi, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ʿAli 1984. Al-Aʿlaq al-khaṭīra fī dhikr umarāʾ al-shām waʾl-jazīra. tr. Anne-Marie Eddé. “La description de la Syrie du Nord de ʿIzz al-Dīn ibn Šaddad.” Bulletin d’études orientales 32–33: 265–402.(vol. 1, part. 2, North Syria except Aleppo).Google Scholar
Ibn Shaddād al-Halabi, ʿIzz al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ʿAli 1991. Al-Aʿlaq al-khaṭīra fī dhikr umarāʾ al-shām waʾl-jazīra, ed. ʿAbbāra, Yaḥyā. Damascus, vol. 1, parts 1 and 2. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Ṣuqāʿī, al-Muwaffaq Faḍlallāh ibn Abī al-Khayr. 1974. Tālī kitāb wafāyāt al-aʿyān, ed. and tr. Jacqueline Sublet. Damascus.Google Scholar
Ṭabāṭabā, Ibn. See Ibn al-Ṭiqṭaqā.Google Scholar
Ibn Taghrī Birdī, Jamāl al-Dīn Abū al-Maḥāsin Yūsuf. 1930–1972. al-Nujūm al-zāhira fī mulūk miṣr waʾl-qāhira, vols. 1–12, no eds. mentioned; vols. 13–16, ed. Shalṭūṭ, Fāhim Muḥammad et al. Cairo. A partial edition and translation dealing with the late fourteenth and the fifteenth century was published by William Popper in the framework of University of California Publications in Semitic Philology, vols. 2–3, 5–7, 13–14, 17, 19, 20–24, Berkeley, 1909–1963.Google Scholar
Ibn Taghrī Birdī, Jamāl al-Dīn Abū al-Maḥāsin Yūsuf 1932. Al-Manhal al-ṣāfī waʾl-mustawfī baʿd al-wāfī. Summary translation published as Gaston Wiet, Les biographies du Manhal Sāfī. Cairo.Google Scholar
Ibn Taghrī Birdī, Jamāl al-Dīn Abū al-Maḥāsin Yūsuf 2008–2011 (ah 1329–1332). Al-Manhal al-ṣāfī waʾl-mustawfī baʿd al-wāfī, ed. Amin, Muḥammad M et al., 12 vols. Cairo. This same editor published the first four volumes in Cairo, 1984–1986.Google Scholar
Ibn Taymiyya, Taqi al-Dīn Aḥmad. 1961–1967 (ah 1381–1386). Majmūʿ fatāwā shaykh al-islam aḥmad ibn taymiyya, ed.al-Najdī al-Ḥanbalī, ʿAbd al-Raḥmān, 37 vols. Riyad and Mecca.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Ṭiqṭaqā, Muḥammad ibn ʿAlī. 1895. Al-Fakhrī fī al-ādāb al-sulṭāniyya waʾl-duwal al-islāmiyya, ed. Derenbourg, Hartwig. Paris.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Ṭiqṭaqā, Muḥammad ibn ʿAlī 1910. Ibn al-Ṭiqṭaqā, Muḥammad ibn ʿAlī. Al-Fakhri: Histoire des dynasties musulmanes depuis la mort de Mohamet jusqu’à la chute du khalifat ʿAbbāsīde de Bagdādz (11–656 de l’hegire = 632–1258 de J.-C.), tr. Émile Amar. Paris.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Ṭiqṭaqā, Muḥammad ibn ʿAlī 1947, 1977, 1990. Al-Fakhri on the Systems of Government and the Moslem Dynasties, tr. C. E. J. Whitting. London.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Ṭiqṭaqā, Muḥammad ibn ʿAlī 1989. Tārīkh-i fakhrī dar ādāb-i mulkdārī va dawlathā-yi Islāmī, tr. M. V. Gulpāyigānī. Tehran.Google Scholar
Ibn Wāṣil, Jamāl al-Dīn Abū ʿAbdallāh Muḥammad ibn Sālim. 1954–1977. Mufarrij al-kurūb fī akhbār banī ayyūb, ed. al-Shayyāl, Jamāl al-Dīn (vols. 1–3), Rabīʿ, Ḥasanayn (vol. 4) and al-Fattāḥ ʿĀshūr, Saʿīd ʿAbd (vol. 5). Cairo.Google Scholar
Ibn Wāṣil, Jamāl al-Dīn Abū ʿAbdallāh Muāammad ibn Sālim 2004 (ah 1425). Mufarrij al-kurūb fī akhbār banī ayyūb, ed al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd. Sidon and Beirut.Google Scholar
Ibn Wāṣil, Jamāl al-Dīn Abū ʿAbdallāh Muāammad ibn Sālim 2010. Mufarrij al-kurūb fī akhbār banī ayyūb. Published as Mohamed Rahim. Die Chronik des ibn Wāṣil. Ğamāl ad-Dīn Muḥammad ibn Wāṣil. Mufarrij al-Kurūb fī Aḫbār Banī Ayyūb. (648/1248–659/1261). Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Irwin, Robert. 1989. “The Byzantine and the Frank in Arab Popular Literature.” Mediterranean Historical Review 4: 237–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Irwin, Robert 1999. “What the Partridge Told the Eagle: A Neglected Arabic Source on Chinggis Khan and the Early History of the Mongols.” In The Mongol Empire and Its Legacy, ed. Amitai-Preiss, Reuven and Morgan, David, 4–11. Leiden.Google Scholar
Irwin, Robert 2010. Mamluks and Crusaders: Men of the Sword and Men of the Pen. Farnham and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
al-Jazarī, Shams al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn Ibrāhīm. 2006 (ah 1426). Ḥawādith al-zamān wa-anbāʾuhu wa-wafāyāt al-akābir waʾl-aʿyān min abāʾihi, ed. al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd, 3 vols. Beirut and Sidon.Google Scholar
al-Kāzarūnī, Ẓahīr al-Dīn ʿAlī ibn Muḥammad al-Baghdādī. 1970. Mukhtaṣar al-taʾrīkh, min awwal al-zamān ilā muntahā dawlat banī al-ʿabbās, ed. Muṣṭafā, Jawād. Baghdad.Google Scholar
al-Ḥawādith, Kitāb, see (pseudo-)Ibn al-Fuwaṭī.Google Scholar
Krawulsky, Dorothea. 2011. The Mongol Īlkhāns and Their Vizier Rashīd al-Dīn. Frankfurt am Main.Google Scholar
Lech, Klaus, ed. and tr. 1968. Das Mongolische Weltreich: al-ʿUmarī’s Darstellung der mongolischen Reiche in seinem Werk Masālik al-abṣār fī mamālik al-amṣār. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Levi della Vida, Giorgio. 1935. “L’Invasione dei Tartari in Siria nel 1260 nei ricordi di un testimone oculare.” Orientalia 4: 253–76.Google Scholar
Lewicka, Paulina. 1998. “What a King Should Care About: Two Memoranda of the Mamluk Sultan on Running the State’s Affairs.” Studia arabistyczne i islamistyczne 6: 5–45.Google Scholar
Lewis, Bernard. 1974. Islam from the Prophet Muhammad to the Capture of Constantinople, 2 vols. New York.Google Scholar
Guo, Li. 1998. Early Mamluk Syrian Historiography: Al-Yūnīnī’s Dhayl Mirʾāt al-Zamān. Leiden.Google Scholar
Little, Donald P. 1968. An Introduction to Mamlūk Historiography: An Analysis of Arabic Annalistic and Biographical Sources for the Reign of al-Malik an-Nāṣir Muḥammad ibn Qalāʾūn. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Little, Donald P. 1973. “The Historical and Historiographical Significance of the Detention of Ibn Taymiyya.” International Journal of Middle Eastern Studies 4: 311–27.Google Scholar
Little, Donald P. 1976. “Al-Ṣafadī as Biographer of His Contemporaries.” In Essays on Islamic Civilization Presented to Niyazi Berkes, ed. Little, Donald P., 190–210. Leiden.Google Scholar
Little, Donald P. 1998. “Historiography of the Ayyūbid and Mamlūk Epochs.” In The Cambridge History of Egypt, vol. 1, Islamic Egypt, 640–1517, ed. Petry, Carl, 412–44. Cambridge.Google Scholar
al-Maqrīzī, Taqī al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī. 1853–1854 (ah 1270). Al-Mawāʿiẓ waʾl-iʿtibār bi-dhikr al-khiṭaṭ waʾl-āthār fī miṣr waʾl-qāhira, ed. ʿAbd al-Raḥmān Quṭṭāh al-ʿAdawī, Muḥammad ibn, 2 vols. Bulaq.Google Scholar
al-Maqrīzī, Taqī al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī 1934–1973. Kitāb al-sulūk li-maʿrifat duwal al-mulūk, ed. Muṣṭafā Ziyāda, Muḥammad and ʿĀshūr, ʿAbd al-Fattāḥ , 4 vols. in 12 parts. Cairo. For partial translations: Broadhurst 1980 and Quatremère 1837–1845.Google Scholar
al-Maqrīzī, Taqī al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī 2002–2003. Al-Mawāʿiẓ waʾl-iʿtibār bi-dhikr al-khiṭaṭ waʾl-āthār fī miṣr waʾl-qāhira, ed.Fuʾād Sayyid, Ayman, 3 vols. London.Google Scholar
Melkonian, Antranig. 1975. Die Jahre 1287–1291 in der Chronik al-Yūnīnīs. Freiburg im Breisgau.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles. 1990. “Pādshāh-i Islām: The Conversion of Sultan Maḥmūd Ghāzān Khān.” Pembroke Papers 1: 159–77.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1992. “‘The Year of the Elephant’: Mamluk–Mongol Rivalry in the Hejaz in the Reign of Abū Saʿīd (1317–1335).” Studia Iranica 21: 197–214.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melville, Charles 1996. “‘Sometimes by the Sword, Sometimes by the Dagger’: The Role of the Ismaʿilis in Mamlūk–Mongol Relations in the 8th/14th Century.” In Medieval Ismaʿili History and Thought, ed. Daftary, Farhad, 247–63. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Melville, Charles 1997. “Ebn al-Fowati, Kamāl al-Dīn ʿAbd-al-Razzāq b. Aḥmad.” EIr, vol. 8, 25–26.Google Scholar
Michot, Jean [Yahya]. 1994–1995. “Textes spirituels d’Ibn Taymiyya. Mongols et Mamlûks: l’états du monde musulman vers 709/1310.” Le Musulmen, 24: 24–31, 25: 25–30, 26: 25–30. Online at www.muslimphilosophy.com/it/index.html (accessed February 28, 2021).Google Scholar
Muhanna, Elias. 2018. The World in a Book: Al-Nuwayri and the Islamic Encyclopedic Tradition. Princeton and Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nasawī, Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad. 1891–1895. Sīrat al-Sulṭān Jalāl al-Dīn Mankubirtī. Published as Histoire du sultan Djelal ed-Din Mankobirti, prince du Kharezm, ed. and tr. Octive Victor Houdas. Paris.Google Scholar
Nasawī, Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad 1953. Sīrat al-sulṭān jalāl al-dīn mankubirtī, ed. Ḥamdī, Ḥāfiẓ Aḥmad. Cairo.Google Scholar
Nasawī, Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad 1965 (ah 1344). Sīrat jalāl al-dīn minkubirnī; tarjumah-yi fārsī az aṣl-i ʿarabī az mutarjim maḥjūl dar qarn-i haftum-i hijrī, ed. Mīnūvī, Mujtabā. Tehran.Google Scholar
Nasawī, Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad 1996. Sīrat as-Sulṭān Dzhalāl ad-Dīn Mankburny = Zhizneopisanie Sultana Dzhalal ad-Dina, ed. and tr. Ziia M. Bunii͡atov. Moscow.Google Scholar
Nasawī, Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad 1999, 2006. Sulton Zhaloliddin Manguberdi ḣaëti tafsiloti [Kamol Matëqubov tarzhimasi]. Tashkent.Google Scholar
Northrup, LindaS. 1998. From Slave to Sultan: The Career of al-Manṣūr Qalāwūn and the Consolidation of Mamluk Rule in Egypt and Syria (678–689 A.H./1279–1290 A.D.). Stuttgart.Google Scholar
al-maʿārif, Nūr. 2003–2005. Nūr al-maʿārif fī nuẓum wa-qawānīn wa-aʿrāf al-yaman fī al-ʿahd al-muẓaffarī al-wārif = Nur al-maʿarif, Lumière de la Connaissance: règles, lois et coutumes du Yemen sous le règne du sultan rassoulide al-Muzaffar, ed. Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Raḥīm Jāzim, 2 vols. Ṣanʿāʾ.Google Scholar
al-Nuwaryī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAbd al-Wahhāb. 1923–1997. Nihāyat al-arab fī funūn al-adab, various eds. Cairo, vol. 27, ed. Saʿīd ʿĀshūr. Cairo, 1984 (ah 1405).Google Scholar
al-Nuwaryī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAbd al-Wahhāb 2016. Nihāyat al-arab fī funūn al-adab, partial tr. in The Ultimate Ambition in the Arts of Erudition: A Compendium of Knowledge from the Classical Islamic World, ed. and tr. Elias Muhanna. New York.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith. 2006. “Aḥmad Tegüder’s Second Letter to Qalāʾūn (682/1283).” In History and Historiography of Post-Mongol Central Asia and the Middle East: Studies in Honor of John E. Woods, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith and Quinn, Sholeh A., in collaboration with Ernest Tucker, 167–202. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Pfeiffer, Judith 2013. “Protecting Private Property vs. Negotiating Political Authority: Nūr al-Dīn b. Jājā and his Endowments in Thirteenth-Century Anatolia.” In Ferdowsi, the Mongols and the History of Iran: Art, Literature and Culture from Early Islam to Qajar Persia, ed. Hillenbrand, Robert, Peacock, A. C. S., and Abdullaeva, Firuza, 147–65. London.Google Scholar
Pistor-Hatam, Anja. 2003. “Ursachenforschung und Sinngebung: Die mongolische Eroberung Bagdads in Ibn Halduns zyklischem Geschichtsmodell.” In Die Mamluken: Studien zu ihrer Geschichte und Kultur. Zum Gedenken an Ulrich Haarmann (1942–1999), ed. Conermann, Stephan and Pistor-Hatam, Anja. Schenefeld.Google Scholar
al-Qalqashandī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī. 1963. Ṣubḥ al-aʿshā fī ṣināʿat al-inshā, repr., with corrections, of the original Cairo, 1913–1922 (ah 1331–1340) ed., 12 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
al-Qalqashandī, Shihāb al-Dīn Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī 2006. Ṣubḥ al-aʿshā fī ṣināʿat al-inshā, ed. Muṣṭafā Muḥammad Mūsā, 12 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
Qarshī, Jamāl. 1900. Al-Mulḥaqāt biʾl-ṣurāḥ. In V. V. Bartold, Turkestan v epokhu mongol′skogo nashestvia, vol. 1, 128–52. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Qarshī, Jamāl 1986–1987. “Jia-ma-er Ke-er-shi he ta de Sulahe Cidian Bupian 賈瑪爾喀爾施和他的 <蘇拉赫詞典補編>” (Jamāl Qarshī and his Mulḥaqāt biʾl-ṣurāḥ), tr. Hua Tao 華濤, Yuanshi ji beifang minzu shi yanjiu jikan 元史及北方民族史研究集刊 10: 60–69, 11: 92–109.Google Scholar
Qarshī, Jamāl 2005. Al-Mulḥaqāt biʾl ṣurāḥ, in Muminov, A. K., ed. Istorii͡a Kazakhstana v persidskikh istochnikakh, vol. 1. Almaty.Google Scholar
Qirṭāy (or Qaraṭāy), al-ʿIzzī al-Khaznadār Shihāb al-Dīn. 2005a (ah 1426). Taʾrīkh majmūʿ al-nawādir mimmā jāra liʾl-awāʾil waʾl-awākhir, ed. al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd. Beirut and Sidon.Google Scholar
Qirṭāy (or Qaraṭāy), al-ʿIzzī al-Khaznadār Shihāb al-Dīn 2005b. Taʾrīkh majmūʿ al-nawādir mimmā jāra liʾl-awāʾil waʾl-awākhir, ed. Hein, Horst and al-Huğayrī, Muḥammad. Beirut.Google Scholar
Qirṭāy (or Qaraṭāy), al-ʿIzzī al-Khaznadār Shihāb al-Dīn 2008 (ah 1429). Taʾrīkh majmūʿ al-nawādir mimmā jāra liʾl-awāʾil waʾl-awākhir, ed. al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd. Beirut and Sidon.Google Scholar
Quatremère, Étienne Marc 1837–1845. L’histoire des sultans mamelouks de l’Égypte écrite en arabe par Taki-eddin-Ahmed Makrizi, 2 vols. in 4 parts. Paris.Google Scholar
al-Qurashī, ʿAbd al-Qādir ibn Muḥammad. 1993. Al-Jawāhir al-muḍiyya fī ṭabakāt al-ḥanafiyya, ed. Muḥammad al-Ḥulw, ʿAbd al-Fattāḥ, 5 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Abū al-Khayr Faḍlallāh ibn ʿImād al-Dīn al-Hamadānī. MS Paris. Al-Majmūʿa al-rashīdiyya. Bibliothèque nationale de France, MS arabe 2324.Google Scholar
Rashīd al-Dīn, Abū al-Khayr Faḍlallāh ibn ʿImād al-Dīn al-Hamadānī 2016. Bayān al-ḥaqā‘iq/Beyānu’l-hakāik Hakikatlerin beyani, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Richards, Donald S. 1982. “Ibn al-Athīr and the Later Parts of the Kāmil: A Study of Aims and Methods.” In Medieval Historical Writing in the Christian and Islamic Worlds, ed. Morgan, David O., 77–108. London.Google Scholar
Richards, Donald S. 1996. “Ebn al-Aṯīr, ʿEzz-al-Dīn Abuʾl-Ḥasan ʿAlī.” In EIr, vol. 7, 671–72.Google Scholar
Rosenthal, Franz. 1967. The Muqaddimah: An Introduction to History, 2nd ed., 3 vols. Princeton.Google Scholar
Rosenthal, Franz 1971a. “Ibn al-Athīr, ʿIzz al- Dīn Abū ʾl-Ḥasan ʿAlī.” In EI2, vol. 3, 724.Google Scholar
al-Ṣafadī, Ṣalāḥ al-Dīn Khalīl ibn Aybak. 1931–2013. Al-Wāfī biʾl-wafāyāt, ed. Ritter, Hans et al., 32 vols. Istanbul.Google Scholar
al-Ṣafadī, Ṣalāḥ al-Dīn Khalīl ibn Aybak 1998. Aʿyān al-ʿaṣr wa-aʿwān al-naṣr, ed. ʿAlī. Abū Zayd et al., 6 vols. Beirut and Damascus.Google Scholar
al-Sakhawī, Shams al-Dīn Muḥammad ibn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān. 1934–1936 (ah 1354–1355). Al-Dawʾ al-lāmiʿ li-ahl al-qarn al-tāsiʿ, ed. al-Dīn al-Qudsī, Ḥusām, 12 vols. Cairo.Google Scholar
Schacht, Joseph, and Bosworth, Clifford Edmund. 1997. “Al-Subkī.” In EI2, vol. 9, 743–45.Google Scholar
Shabībī, Muḥammad Riḍā. 1950. Muʾarrikh al-ʿirāq ibn al-fuwaṭī: baḥth adwār al-taʾrīkh al-ʿirāqī min mustahall al-ʿaṣr al-ʻabbāsī ilā awākhir al-ʿaṣr al-mughūlī. Baghdad.Google Scholar
Shabo, Nir. 2013. “Jalāl al-Dīn, the Last Khwārazm Shāh.” MA thesis, the Hebrew University of Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Shāfiʿ ibn ʿAlī, Nāṣir al-Dīn ibn ʿAsākir al-ʿAsqalānī. 1989. Ḥuṣn al-manāqib al-sirriyya al-muntazʿa min al-sīra al-ẓāhiriyya, ed. ʿAbd al-ʿAzīz al-Khuwayṭir, 2nd printing. Riyad. First printed in Riyad, 1976 (ah 1386).Google Scholar
Shāfiʿ ibn ʿAlī, Nāṣir al-Dīn ibn ʿAsākir al-ʿAsqalānī 1998. Al-Faḍl al-maʾthūr min sīrat al-sulṭān al-malik al-manṣūr, ed.al-Salām Tadmurī, ʿUmar ʿAbd. Beirut.Google Scholar
Shāfiʿ ibn ʿAlī, Nāṣir al-Dīn ibn ʿAsākir al-ʿAsqalānī 2000. Al-Faḍl al-maʾthūr min sīrat al-sulṭān al-malik al-manṣūr, published as Paulina B. Lewicka, Šāfiʿ Ibn ʿAlī’s Biography of the Mamluk Sultan Qalāwūn. Warsaw.Google Scholar
Sibṭ Ibn al-Jawzī, Shams al-Dīn Abū al-Muẓaffar Yūsuf ibn Qizughlī. 1907. Mirʾat al-zamān fī taʾrīkh al-aʿyān, ed. Jewett, R. M.. Chicago. Facsimile of vol. 8.Google Scholar
Sibṭ Ibn al-Jawzī, Shams al-Dīn Abū al-Muẓaffar Yūsuf ibn Qizughlī 1951–1952. Mirʾāt al-zamān fī taʾrīkh al-aʿyān, vols. 8/1 and 8/2. Hyderabad.Google Scholar
Sibṭ Ibn al-Jawzī, Shams al-Dīn Abū al-Muẓaffar Yūsuf ibn Qizughlī 1968. Mirʾāt al-zamān fī taʾrīkh al-aʿyān, published as Sibt İbnü’l-Cevzi, Mir’âtü’z-zeman fī tarihi’l-âyan, ed. Sevim, Ali. Ankara.Google Scholar
Sibṭ Ibn al-Jawzī, Shams al-Dīn Abū al-Muẓaffar Yūsuf ibn Qizughlī 2013 (ah 1434). Mirʾāt al-zamān fī taʾrīkh al-aʿyān, ed. al-Jubūrī, K. M. et al., 23 vols. Beirut.Google Scholar
Spuler, Bertold. 1965. Die Goldene Horde: Die Mongolen in Russland, 1223–1502, 2nd ed. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Spuler, Bertold 1968. Geschichte der Mongolen nach östlichen und europäische Zeugnissen des 13. und 14. Jahrhunderts. Zurich and Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Spuler, Bertold 1972. History of the Mongols: Based on Eastern and Western Accounts of the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, tr. Helga and Stuart Drummond. London.Google Scholar
Spuler, Bertold 1985. Die Mongolen in Iran: Verwaltung und Kultur der Ilchanzeit, 1220–1350, 4th ed. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
al-Subkī, Tāj al-Dīn Abū Naṣr ibn Taqī al-Dīn ʿAli. 1964. Ṭabaqāt al-shafiʿiyya al-kubrā. Aleppo.Google Scholar
Temir, Ahmet. 1959. Kırșehir emiri Caca oğlu Nur el-Din’in 1272 tarihli Arapc̦a-Moğolca vakfiyesi. Ankara.Google Scholar
Tiesenhausen (= Tizengauzen), Vladimir. 1884. Recueil de matériaux relatifs à l’histoire de la Horde d’Or [Sbornik Materīalov, Otnosiashchikhsia k Istorii Zolotoĭ y Ordy], vol. 1, Extraits des ouvrages arabes. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Tiesenhausen (= Tizengauzen), Vladimir 1941. Altinordu devleti tarihine ait metinler, tr. Ismail Hakki Izmirli. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Tiesenhausen (= Tizengauzen), Vladimir 2005. Istoriya Kazakhstana v arabskikh istochnikakh. T. I: Tizengauzen V. G. Sbornik materialov, otnosyashchikhsya k istorii Zolotoy Ordy. T. I. Izvlecheniya iz sochineniy arabskikh, ed. Kumekov, Bulat E. and Muminov., Ashirbek K. Almaty.Google Scholar
Vallet, Eric. 2010. L’Arabie marchande: état et commerce sous les sultans rasulides du Yémen, 626–858/1229–1454. Paris.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Josephine, van den Bent. 2016. “‘None of the Kings on Earth Is Their Equal in `Asabiyya’: The Mongols in Ibn Khaldun’s Works.” Al-Masāq 28.2: 171–86.Google Scholar
Josef, van Ess, 1981. Der Wesir und seine Gelehrten: Zu Inhalt und Entstehungsgeschichte der theologischen Schriften des Rašīduddīn Fażlullāh (gest. 718/1318). Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Varisco, Daniel M., and Rex Smith, G., eds. 1998. The Manuscript of al-Malik al-Afḍal al-ʿAbbās b. ʿAlī Dāʾūd b. ʿUmar ibn Rasūl. A Medieval Arabic Anthology from the Yemen. Warminster.Google Scholar
Waines, David. 2010. The Odyssey of Ibn Battuta: Uncommon Tales of a Medieval Traveller. London and New York.Google Scholar
al-Wāsiṭī, Taqī al-Dīn ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn ʿAbd al-Muʾmin. 1887. Tiryāq al-muḥibbīn fī sīrat sulṭān al-ʿārifīn aḥmad ibn al-rifāʿī. Cairo.Google Scholar
Weiers, Michael. 1986. “Nahöstliche und europäsche Quellen.” In Die Mongolen: Beiträge zu ihrer Geschichte und Kultur, ed. Weiers, Michael, 18–28. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Yasuhiro, Yokkaichi. 2008. “Chinese and Muslim Diasporas and the Indian Ocean Trade Network under Mongol Hegemony. In The East Asian Mediterranean: Maritime Crossroads of Culture, Commerce and Human Migration, ed. Schottenhammer, Angela, 73–102. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Yasuhiro, Yokkaichi 2019. “The Maritime and Continental Networks of Kīsh Merchants under Mongol Rule: The Role of the Indian Ocean, Fārs and Iraq.” JESHO 62.2–3, 428–63.Google Scholar
al-Yūnīnī, Quṭb al-Dīn Mūsā ibn Muḥammad. 1954–1961. Dhayl mirʾāt al-zamān fī taʾrīkh al-aʿyān. Hyderabad.Google Scholar
al-Yūnīnī, Quṭb al-Dīn Mūsā ibn Muḥammad 2013. Dhayl mirʾāt al-zamān fī taʾrīkh al-aʿyān, ed. al-Jubūrī, K. M. et al. Beirut. Vols. 16–23 of Sibṭ Ibn al-Jawzī 2013.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Begunov, Iu. K. 1965. Pamiatnik russkoi literatury XIII veka “Slovo o pogibeli Russkoi zemli”. Moscow.Google Scholar
Budovnits, I. U. 1958. “Ideinaia osnova rannikh narodnykh skazani o tatarskom ige.” Trudy Otdela drevnerusskoi literatury 14: 171–75.Google Scholar
Dukhovnye i dogovornye gramoty velikikh i udel′nykh kniazei XIV–XVI vv., 1950, ed. Cherepnin, L. V.. Moscow-Leningrad.Google Scholar
Guimon, Timofey V. 2021. Historical Writing of Early Rus (c. 1000–c. 1400) in a Comparative Perspective. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1975. “A Chingissid Saint of Russian Orthodox Church: ‘The Life of Peter, Tsarevich of the Horde’.” Canadian–American Slavic Studies 9: 324–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1982. “Tsarev ulus: Russia in the Golden Horde.” Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique 23: 257–63.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 1983. “The Defeat and Death of Batu.” Russian History/Histoire russe 10: 50–65.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 2011. “Stepennaia kniga on the Reign of Ivan iv: Omissions from Degree 17.” Slavonic and East-European Review 89: 56–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 2014. “The Image of the Mongols (Tatars) as Kipchaks (Polovtsy) in Russian Sources: Thirteenth–Sixteenth Centuries.” AEMI 21: 137–46.Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. 2016. “A Tatar Interpretation of Kulikovo Field, 1380: Rustam Nabiev.” Nationalities Papers 44.1: 4–19.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heinrich, Lisa. 1977. “The Kievan Chronicle: A Translation and Commentary.” PhD dissertation. Vanderbilt University, Nashville, TN.Google Scholar
Howes, Robert Craig, tr. and ed. 1967. The Testaments of the Grand Princes of Moscow. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Hrushevs′kyj, Mykhailo. 1901. “Khronol′ogija podij Halyc′ko-volyns′koji litopysy.” Zapysky Naukovoho Tovarystva imeny Shevchenka 41: 1–72.Google Scholar
JT/Thackston. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Kaiser, Daniel H., and Marker, Gary, eds. and comps. 1994. Reinterpreting Russian History: Readings 860–1860s. Oxford.Google Scholar
Keenan, Edward L. 1969. “The Jarlyk of Axmed-Xan to Ivan iii: A New Reading.” International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 12: 33–47.Google Scholar
Kliuchevskii, V. O. 1871. Drevnerusskie zhitie sviatykh kak istoricheskii istochnik. Moscow.Google Scholar
Khrapachevskii, Roman. 2008. “K voprosu o pervonachal′noi chislennosti mongolov v Uluse Dzuchi.” Trudy Mezhdunarodnykh numizmaticheskikh konferentsii: Monety i denezhnoe obrashchenie Mongol′skikh gosudarstvakh XIII–XV vekov, 84–88. Moscow.Google Scholar
Lur′e, Ia. S. 1994. Dve istorii Rusi 15 veka: Rannie i posdnie, nezavisimye i ofitsial′nye letopisi ob obrazovanii Moskovskogo gosudarstva. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Maiorov, Aleksandr. V. 2016a. “Dve daty vziatiia Kieva Mongolami v Russkikh letopisiakh.” Russkaia literatura 2: 51–59.Google Scholar
Maiorov, Aleksandr. V. 2016b. “The Mongol Invasion of South Rus′ in 1239–1240s: Controversial and Unresolved Questions.” Journal of Slavic Military Studies 29.3: 473–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mansikka, Vilho. 1913. Zhitie Aleksandra Nevskogo (Razbor redaktsii i teksty).” In Pamiatniki drevnei pis′mennost i iskusstva, vol. 180.Google Scholar
Michell, Robert, and Forbes, Nevill, ed. and tr. 1914. The Chronicle of Novgorod 1016–1471. London.Google Scholar
Nabiev, Rustam. 2010. Ob′edinenie Zolotoi Ordy Tokhtamysh-khanov i problema “Kulikovskoi bitvy”. Kazan.Google Scholar
The Nikonian Chronicle, 1984–1989. 5 vols. Tr. Serge A. Zenkovsky and Betty Jean Zenkovsky, ed. and annotated Serge A. Zenkovsky. Princeton, NJ.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald. 1980. Review of A. G. Kuz′min, Nachal′nye etapy and of Ia. S. Lur′e, Obshcherusskie letopisi. Kritika: A Review of Current Soviet Books on Russian History 16.1: 5–23.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 1989. “The Historian and the Virtual Past.” The Historian 51.2: 201–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 1991. “What Makes a Translation Bad? Gripes of an End User.” Harvard Ukrainian Studies 15.3–4: 429–46.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 1998. Muscovy and the Mongols: Cross-cultural Influences on the Steppe Frontier 1304–1589. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 2003. The Povest′ vremennykh let: An Interlinear Collation and Paradosis. Associate ed. David J. Birnbaum; senior consultant Horace G. Lunt. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 2004. “Golden Horde.” In Encyclopedia of Russian History, vol. 2, ed. Millar, James R., 571–73. New York.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald 2006. “The Growth of Muscovy (1462–1533).” In The Cambridge History of Russia, vol. 1, From Early Rus′ to 1689, ed. Perrie, Maureen, 213–39. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jaroslaw, Pelenski. 1992. “The Contest for the ‘Kievan Inheritance’ in Russian–Ukrainian Relations: The Origins and Early Ramifications.” In Ukraine and Russia in Their Historical Encounter, ed. Potichnyj, Peter J., 3–19. Edmonton.Google Scholar
Perfecky, George A. 1973. The Galician–Volynian Chronicle: An Annotated Translation. Munich.Google Scholar
Pokrovskii, N. N., and Lenhoff, Gail D.. 2007. Stepennaia kniga tsarskogo rodosloviia po drevneishim spiskam: Teksty i kommentarii v trekh tomakh. Moscow.Google Scholar
Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei. 1843–2007 (PSRL). 43 vols. St. Petersburg/Petrograd/Leningrad and Moscow.Google Scholar
Priselkov, M. D. 1950. Troitskaia letopis′: Rekonstruktsiia teksta. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Rozanov, S. N. 1916. “Povest′ ob ubienii Batyia.” Izvestiia Otdeleniia russkogo iazyka i slovesnosti 21, part 1.Google Scholar
Salmina, M. A., ed. 1981. “Slovo o zhitii velikogo kniazia Dmitriia Ivanovicha.” In Pamiatniki literatury drevnei Rusi: XIV–seredina XV veka, 208–29, with commentary, 560–63. Moscow.Google Scholar
Sbornik gramot i dogovorov o prisoedinenii tsarstv i oblastei k Posol′stvu Rossiiskomu v XVII–XIX vekakh. 1922, ed. Pazukhin, A. A.. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Skazaniia i povesti o Kulikovskoi bitve. 1982, ed. Dmitriev, L. A. and Likhacheva, O. P.. Leningrad.Google Scholar
Sofonija’s Tale of the Russian–Tatar Battle on the Kulikovo Field. 1963, ed. Jakobson, Roman and Worth, Dean. The Hague.Google Scholar
Tikhomirov, M. N. 1962. “Zabytye i neizvestnye proizvedeniia russkoi pis′mennosti.” Arkheograficheskii ezhegodnik za 1960 g, 234–43. Moscow.Google Scholar
Timberlake, Alan. 2001. “Redactions of the Primary Chronicle.” Russkii iazyk v nauchnam osveshchenii 1: 196–218.Google Scholar
Vásáry, Istvan. 2005. Cumans and Tatars: Oriental Military in the Pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185–1365. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vernadsky, George. 1953. A History of Russia, vol. 3, The Mongols and Russia. New Haven.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Abate, Mark T. 2013. “The reorientation of Roger Bacon: Muslims, Mongols, and the Man Who Knew Everything.” In East Meets West in the Middle Ages and Early Modern Times: Transcultural Experiences in the Premodern World, ed. Albrecht Classen, 523–73. Berlin.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise. 2005. “The letters of Eljigidei, Hülegü, and Abaqa: Mongol Overtures or Christian Ventriloquism?”. Inner Asia 7: 143–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2008. “De la ‘non-négociation’ à l’alliance inaboutie: Réflexions sur la diplomatie entre les Mongols et l’Occident latin.” In Aigle and Buresi 2008, 395–436.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2010. “L’intégration des Mongols dans le rêve eschatologique médiéval.” In Miscellanea Asiatica: Mélanges en l’honneur de/Festschrift in Honour of Françoise Aubin, ed. Aigle, Denise, Charleux, Isabelle, Goossaert, Vincent, and Hamayon, Roberte, 683–717. Sankt Augustin.Google Scholar
Aigle, Denise 2015. The Mongol Empire between Myth and Reality: Studies in Anthropological History. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aigle, Denise, and Buresi, Pascal, eds. 2008. Les relations diplomatiques entre le monde musulman et l’Occident latin (XIIe–XVIe siècle). Rome.Google Scholar
Akbari, Suzanne Conklin, and Iannucci, Amilcare, eds. (with John Tulk). 2008. Marco Polo and the Encounter of East and West. Toronto, Buffalo, and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1989. “Mongolian Princes and their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260.” Asia Major, 3rd series, part 2: 83–126.Google Scholar
Atwood, Christopher P. 2004. “Validation by Holiness or Sovereignty: Religious Toleration as Political Theology in the Mongol World Empire of the Thirteenth Century.” International History Review 26: 237–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Babinger, Franz. 1955. “Maestro Ruggiero delle Puglie, relatore pre-Poliano sui Tatari.” In Nel VII centenario della nascità di Marco Polo, 53–61. Venice.Google Scholar
Bacon, Roger. 1897–1900. The “Opus Majus” of Roger Bacon, ed. Bridges, John Henry. 3 vols. Oxford and London.Google Scholar
Barber, Malcolm, and Keith Bate, ed. and tr. 2010. Letters from the East: Crusaders, Pilgrims and Settlers in the 12th–13th Centuries. Farnham and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Barnes, Geraldine, ed. (with Gabrielle Singleton). 2005. Travel and Travellers from Bede to Dampier. Newcastle.Google Scholar
Bartholomew of Pisa. 1906. De conformitate vitae beati Francisci ad vitam Domini Iesu. Analecta Franciscana 4. Quaracchi and Florence.Google Scholar
Bautier, Robert-Henri. 1970. “Les relations économiques des Occidentaux avec les pays d’Orient au Moyen Âge: points de vue et documents.” In Mollat du Jourdain 1970, 263–331.Google Scholar
Bautier, Robert-Henri 1992. Commerce méditerranéen et banquiers italiens au Moyen Âge. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Becker, Joseph. 1932. “Zum Mongoleneinfall von 1241.” Zeitschrift des Vereins für Geschichte Schlesiens 66: 34–57.Google Scholar
Beckingham, Charles F., and Hamilton, Bernard, eds. 1996. Prester John, the Mongols and the Ten Lost Tribes. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Bezzola, Gian Andri. 1974. Die Mongolen im abendländischer Sicht (1220–1270): Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Völkerbegegnungen. Bern and Munich.Google Scholar
Bigalli, Davide. 1971. I Tartari e l’Apocalisse: Ricerche sull’escatologia in Adamo Marsh e Ruggiero Bacone. Florence.Google Scholar
Bihl, Michael, and Moule, A. C.. 1923. “De duabus epistolis fratrum minorum Tartariae aquilonaris an. 1323.” Archivum Franciscanum Historicum 16: 89–112.Google Scholar
Bihl, Michael, and Moule, A. C. 1924. “Tria nova documenta de missionibus fr. min.Tartariae aquilonaris annorum 1314–1322.” Archivum Franciscanum Historicum 17: 55–71.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2005. The Empire of the Qara Khitai in Eurasian History: Between China and the Islamic World. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Boehmer, J. F., ed. 1839. “Briefe über den Anmarsch der Mongolen gegen Deutschland im Jahr 1241.” In Neue Mittheilungen aus dem Gebiet historisch-antiquarische Forschungen, ed. Karl Eduard Förstemann, , vol. 4, part 2, 105–17. Halle.Google Scholar
Bonewa-Petrowa, Maria. 1971. “Rubrucks Reisebeschreibung als soziologische und kulturgeschichtliche Quelle.” Philologus 115: 16–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Borchardt, Karl. 1996. “Reg. Vat. 62: Ein päpstliches Dossier zur Politik gegenüber Ungläubigen und Schismatikern aus dem Jahre 1369.” Quellen und Forschungen aus Italienischen Archiven und Bibliotheken 76: 147–218.Google Scholar
Brewer, Keagan, ed. and tr. 2015. Prester John: The Legend and Its Sources. Farnham and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Brugnoli, Giorgio. 1994. “Andrea da Perugia.” In Andrea da Perugia: Atti del convegno, ed. Santini, Carlo, 5–15. Rome.Google Scholar
Brunel, Clovis. 1958. “David d’Ashby auteur méconnu des Faits des Tartares.” Romania 79: 39–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bundy, David. 1986–1987. “Het‛um’s La Flor des Estoires de la Terre d’Orient: A Study in Medieval Armenian Historiography and Propaganda.” Revue des études arméniennes, new series 20: 223–35.Google Scholar
Burnett, C. S. F. 1984. “An Apocryphal Letter from the Arabic Philosopher al-Kindi to Theodore, Frederick ii’s Astrologer, Concerning Gog and Magog, the Enclosed Nations, and the Scourge of the Mongols.” Viator 15: 151–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Burnett, Charles, and Dalché, Patrick Gautier. 1991. “Attitudes towards the Mongols in Medieval Literature: The xxii Kings of Gog and Magog from the Court of Frederick ii to Jean de Mandeville.” Viator 22: 153–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cardauns, Hermann, ed. 1872. “Annales Sancti Pantaleonis Coloniensis.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 22, 529–47.Google Scholar
Charpentier, Jarl. 1935. “William of Rubruck and Roger Bacon.” In Hyllningsskrift tillägnad Sven Hedin på hans 70-årsdag den 19 Febr. 1935, ed. Wallén, Axel, 255–67. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Chekin, Leonid. 1992. “The Godless Ishmaelites: The Image of the Steppe in Eleventh–Thirteenth-Century Rus′.” Russian History 19: 9–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chiesa, Paolo. 2008. “Testo e tradizione dell’‘Itinerarium’ di Guglielmo di Rubruck.” Filologia Mediolatina 15: 133–216.Google Scholar
Chronica XXIV Generalium Ordinis Minorum. 1897. Analecta Franciscana 3. Quaracchi and Florence.Google Scholar
Clark, Larry V. 1973. “The Turkic and Mongol Words in William of Rubruck’s Journey (1253–1255).” JAOS 93: 181–89.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Claverie, Pierre-Vincent. 1999. “L’apparition des Mongols sur la scène politique occidentale (1220–1223).” Le Moyen Âge 105: 601–13.Google Scholar
Claverie, Pierre-Vincent 2000. “Deux lettres inédites de la première mission en Orient d’André de Longjumeau (1246).” Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes 158: 283–92.Google Scholar
Colker, Marvin L. 1979. “America Rediscovered in the Thirteenth Century?”. Speculum 54: 712–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Connell, C. W. 1973. “Western Views of the Origin of the ‘Tartars’: An Example of the Influence of Myth in the Second Half of the Thirteenth Century.” Journal of Medieval and Renaissance Studies 3: 115–37.Google Scholar
Cook, David. 2008. “Apocalyptic Incidents during the Mongol Invasions.” In Endzeiten: Eschatologie in den monotheistischen Weltreligionen, ed. Schmieder, Felicitas and Brandes, Wolfram, 293–312. Berlin and New York.Google Scholar
Crawford, Paul, tr. 2003. The “Templar of Tyre”: Part III of the “Deeds of the Cypriots”. Aldershot and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Cross, Samuel H. 1929. “The Earliest Allusion in Slavic Literature to the Revelations of Pseudo-Methodius.” Speculum 4: 329–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniel, E. R. 1969. “Apocalyptic Conversion: The Joachite Alternative to the Crusades.” Traditio 25: 127–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dauvillier, Jean. 1957. “Guillaume de Rubrouck et les communautés chaldéennes d’Asie centrale au Moyen Âge.” L’Orient syrien 2: 223–42.Google Scholar
Dauvillier, Jean 1983. Histoire et institutions des églises orientales au Moyen Âge. London.Google Scholar
Davidsohn, Robert. 1927. “Ein Briefkodex des dreizehnten und ein Urkundenbuch des fünfzehnten Jahrhunderts.” Quellen und Forschungen aus Italienischen Archiven und Bibliotheken 19: 373–88.Google Scholar
De Bridia, C. 1967. Hystoria Tartarorum C. de Bridia monachi, ed. Önnerfors, Alf. Berlin.Google Scholar
Igor, De Rachewiltz. 1997. “Marco Polo Went to China.” Zentralasiatische Studien 27: 34–92.Google Scholar
Delaborde, H.-François. 1894. “Lettre des chrétiens de Terre-Sainte à Charles d’Anjou (22 avril 1260)”. Revue de l’Orient latin 2: 206–15.Google Scholar
Dondaine, Antoine. 1967. “Ricoldiana: Notes sur les oeuvres de Ricoldo da Montecroce.” Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum 37: 119–79.Google Scholar
Dörrie, Heinrich, ed. 1956. “Drei Texte zur Geschichte der Ungarn und Mongolen: Die Missionsreisen des fr. Iulianus O.P. ins Ural-Gebiet (1234/5) und nach Rußland (1237) und der Bericht des Erzbischofs Peter über die Tartaren.” Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, phil.-hist. Klasse 6: 125–202.Google Scholar
Endicott-West, Elizabeth. 1989. “Merchant Associations in Yüan China: The Ortoγ.” Asia Major, 3rd series, part 2: 127–54.Google Scholar
Fernández-Armesto, Felipe. 1982. “Medieval Ethnography.” Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 13: 275–86.Google Scholar
Fidenzio of Padua. 2008. Liber recuperationis Terrae Sanctae, ed. in Paviot 2008, 53–169.Google Scholar
Freibergs, Gunar. 1999. “The Descripciones Terrarum: Its Date, Sources, Author and Purpose.” In Christianity in East Central Europe: Late Middle Ages, ed. Kłoczowski, Jerzy, 180–201. Lublin.Google Scholar
Frenz, Thomas, and Herde, Peter, eds. 2000. Das Brief- und Memorialbuch des Albert Behaim. Munich.Google Scholar
Fried, Johannes. 1986. “Auf der Suche nach der Wirklichkeit: Die Mongolen und die europäische Erfahrungswissenschaft im 13. Jahrhundert.” Historische Zeitschrift 243: 287–332.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadrat, Christine. 2007. “De statu, conditione ac regimine magni canis: l’original latin du ‘Livre de l’estat du grant can’ et la question de l’auteur.” Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes 165: 355–71.Google Scholar
Gadrat-Ouerfelli, Christine. 2015. Lire Marco Polo au Moyen Âge. Traduction, diffusion et réception du Devisement du monde. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Gaunt, Simon. 2013. Marco Polo’s Le Devisement du Monde: Narrative Voice, Language and Diversity. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
George-Tvrtković, Rita. 2012. A Christian Pilgrim in Medieval Iraq: Riccoldo da Montecroce’s Encounter with Islam. Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gießauf, Johannes. 2006. Barbaren – Monster – Gottesgeißeln: Steppennomaden im europäischen Spiegel der Spätantike und des Mittelalters. Graz.Google Scholar
Gießauf, Johannes 2007. “Mulieres bellatrices oder Apis argumentosa? Aspekte der Wahrnehmung mongolischer Frauen in abendländischen Quellen des Mittelalters.” In The Role of Women in the Altaic World, ed. Veit, Veronika, 83–92. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Gießauf, Johannes 2011. “A Programme of Terror and Cruelty: Aspects of Mongol Strategy in the Light of Western Sources.” In Historicizing the “Beyond”: The Mongolian Invasion as a New Dimension of Violence?, ed. Krämer, Frank, Schmidt, Katharina, and Singer, Julika, 55–67. Heidelberg.Google Scholar
Giles, J. A. 1853. Matthew Paris’s English History from the Year 1235 to 1273. London.Google Scholar
Göckenjan, Hansgerd. 1988. “Frühe Nachrichten über Zentralasien und die Seidenstrassen in der ‘Relatio de Davide Rege’.” Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, neue Folge 8: 99–124.Google Scholar
Göckenjan, Hansgerd, and Sweeney, James R., tr. 1985. Der Mongolensturm: Berichte von Augenzeugen und Zeitgenossen 1235–1250. Graz, Vienna, and Cologne.Google Scholar
Golubovich, Girolamo, ed. 1906–1927. Biblioteca bio-bibliografica della Terra Santa e dell’Oriente francescano. 5 vols. Quaracchi and Florence.Google Scholar
Gosman, Martin. 1989. “La légende du Prêtre Jean et la propagande auprès des croisés devant Damiette (1221).” In La croisade: Réalités et fictions, ed. Buschinger, Danielle, 133–42. Göppingen.Google Scholar
Gosman, Martin 1994. “Marco Polo’s Voyages: The Conflict between Confirmation and Observation.” In Von Martels 1994, 72–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guéret-Laferté, Michèle. 1994. Sur les routes de l’empire mongol. Ordre et rhétorique des relations de voyage aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles. Paris.Google Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 1972. “Simon of Saint-Quentin as Historian of the Mongols and Seljuk Turks.” Medievalia et Humanistica 3: 155–78.Google Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 1974. “The Encyclopedist Vincent of Beauvais and His Mongol Extracts from John of Plano Carpini and Simon of Saint-Quentin.” Speculum 49: 287–307.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 1991. “Reports of Mongol Cannibalism in the Thirteenth-Century Latin Sources: Oriental Fact or Western Fiction?” In Discovering New Worlds: Essays on Medieval Exploration and Imagination, ed. Westrem, Stuart D., 31–68. New York.Google Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 1996. “European Clerical Envoys to the Mongols: Reports of Western Merchants in Eastern Europe and Central Asia, 1231–1255.” Journal of Mediaeval History 22: 53–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 2003. “Some Preliminary Comments on a Speculum historiale Manuscript in the Zentral- und Hochschulbibliothek, Luzern (Latin MS P Msc 13.2° vol. iv).” Vincent of Beauvais Newsletter 28: 3–7.Google Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 2006. “The Vinland Map Controversy and the Discovery of a Second Version of the Tartar Relation: The Authenticity of the 1339 Text.” Terrae Incognitae 38: 19–25.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guzman, Gregory G. 2010. “European Captives and Craftsmen among the Mongols, 1231–1255.” The Historian 72: 122–50.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haeger, John W. 1978. “Marco Polo in China? Problems with Internal Evidence.” Bulletin of Sung–Yuan Studies 14: 22–30.Google Scholar
Haluščynskyj, Theodosius T., and Wojnar, Meletius M., eds. 1962. Acta Innocentii PP. IV (1243–1254). Vatican City.Google Scholar
Hamilton, Bernard. 1985. “Prester John and the Three Kings of Cologne.” In Studies in Medieval History Presented to R. H. C. Davis, ed. Mayr-Harting, Henry and Moore, R. I., 177–91. London and Ronceverte.Google Scholar
Hanska, Jussi, and Ruotsala, Antti. 1996. “Berthold von Regensburg, OFM, and the Mongols: Medieval Sermon as a Historical Source.” Archivum Franciscanum Historicum 89: 425–45.Google Scholar
Hautala, Roman. 2014. “The Franciscan Letters from the Golden Horde: Evidence of the Latin Sources against the Thesis of the Total Nomadic Islamization in the Early Reign of Uzbek Khan (1312/13–1341)”. Zolotoordynskaia Tsivilizatsiia 7: 311–23.Google Scholar
Hautala, Roman 2016a. “Early Hungarian Information on the Beginning of the Western Campaign of Batu (1235–1242).” AOH 69, no. 2: 183–99.Google Scholar
Hautala, Roman 2016b. “Latin Sources on Competing Catholic and Muslim Proselytizing Activity among the Golden Horde’s Nomad [sic] in the First Quarter of the 14th Century.” AEMA 22: 57–69.Google Scholar
Haw, Stephen G. 2006. Marco Polo’s China: A Venetian in the Realm of Khubilai Khan. London and NewYork.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hayton of Koŕikos. 1906. “Hayton. La flor des estoires de la terre d’Orient,” ed. Dulaurier, Ch. In Recueil des historiens des croisades: Documents arméniens, vol. 2, French text, 111–253, Latin translation, 255–363. Paris.Google Scholar
Hiestand, Rudolf, and Mayer, Hans Eberhard. 2002. “Ein Bischof von Odense bei den Tataren.” Deutsches Archiv für Erforschung des Mittelalters 58: 219–27.Google Scholar
Oswald, Holder-Egger, ed. 1892. “De invasione Tartarorum fragmentum.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 29, 599–600.Google Scholar
Hormayr, von Hortenburg, Frhr, Joseph. 1842. Die goldene Chronik von Hohenschwangau. Munich.Google Scholar
Huillard-Bréholles, J. L. A., ed. 1852–1861. Historia diplomatica Friderici Secundi. 6 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Hyde, John K. 1993. “Ethnographers in Search of an Audience.” In his Literacy and Its Uses: Studies on Late Medieval Italy, ed. Waley, Daniel, 162–216. Manchester.Google Scholar
Irgang, Winfried. 1991. “Die Schlacht von Wahlstatt in der Darstellung des Jan Długosz.” In Schmilewski 1991, 109–15.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 1980. “The Crisis in the Holy Land in 1260.” English Historical Review 95: 480–513.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1991. “The Crusade against the Mongols (1241).” Journal of Ecclesiastical History 42: 1–18.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1994. “William of Rubruck in the Mongol Empire: Perception and Prejudices.” In Von Martels 1994, 54–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 1997. “Prester John redivivus: A Review Article.” JRAS, 3rd series 7: 425–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2001. “Medieval Christendom’s Encounter with the Alien.” Historical Research 74: 347–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2005. “The Mongols and the Faith of the Conquered.” In Mongols, Turks, and Others. Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 245–90. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2012. “Franciscans as Papal and Royal Envoys to the Mongols, 1245–1255.” In The Cambridge Companion to Francis of Assisi, ed. Robson, Michael J. P., 224–39. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2016. “The Testimony of the Russian ‘Archbishop’ Peter Concerning the Mongols (1244/5): Precious Intelligence or Timely Disinformation?”. In The Mongols and Post-Mongol Asia: Studies in Honour of David Morgan, ed. May, Timothy, 65–77. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter 2018. The Mongols and the West, 1221–1410. 2nd ed. London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, Peter, and Morgan, David, eds. 1990. The Mission of Friar William of Rubruck: His Journey to the Court of the Great Khan Möngke 1253–1255. London.Google Scholar
Jacoby, David. 2006. “Marco Polo, His Close Relatives, and His Travel Account: Some New Insights.” Mediterranean Historical Review 21, no. 2: 193–218.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jacques, de Vitry. 1960. Lettres de Jacques de Vitry (1160/1170–1240) évêque de Saint-Jean-d’Acre. Édition critique, ed. Huygens, R. B. C.. Leiden.Google Scholar
Jacquet, M. 1830. “Le Livre du Grant Caan, extrait d’un manuscrit de la Bibliothèque du Roi.” Journal asiatique 6: 57–72.Google Scholar
Jaffé, Philipp, ed. 1861a. “Annales Scheftlarienses maiores.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 17, 334–43.Google Scholar
Jaffé, Philipp ed. 1861b. “Hermanni Altahensis annales.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 17, 381–408.Google Scholar
Jaffé, Philipp ed. 1866. “Annales Sancti Iustinae Patavini.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 19, 148–93.Google Scholar
Jensen, Kurt Villads. 2000. “Devils, Noble Savages and the Iron Gate: Thirteenth-Century European Concepts of the Mongols.” Bulletin of International Medieval Research 6: 1–20.Google Scholar
Plano Carpini, John. 1989. Giovanni di Pian di Carpine: Storia dei Mongoli, ed. Menestò, Enrico, Lungharotti, Maria Cristiana, and Daffinà, Paolo. Spoleto.Google Scholar
Kedar, Benjamin. 1999. “The Multilateral Disputation at the Court of the Grand Qan Möngke, 1254.” In The Majlis: Interreligious Encounters in Medieval Islam, ed. Lazarus-Yafeh, Hava, Cohen, Mark R., Somekh, Sasson, and Griffith, Sidney H., 162–83. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Klopprogge, Axel. 1993. Ursprung und Ausprägung des abendländischen Mongolenbildes im 13. Jahrhundert. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Knefelkamp, Ulrich. 1988. “Der Priesterkönig Johannes und sein Reich: Legende oder Realität?”. Journal of Mediaeval History 14: 337–55.Google Scholar
Knobler, Adam. 2017. Mythology and Diplomacy in the Age of Exploration. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kovács, Szilvia. 2016. “A Franciscan Friar’s Letter from the Crimea (1287).” AOH 69, no. 2: 157–64.Google Scholar
L[anglois], C. 1917. “Lettre à Charles d’Anjou sur les affaires de Terre Sainte (Acre, 22 avril 1260).” Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes 78: 487–90.Google Scholar
Leopold, Antony. 2000. How to Recover the Holy Land: The Crusade Proposals of the Late Thirteenth and Early Fourteenth Centuries. Aldershot and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Lerner, Robert E. 1983. The Powers of Prophecy: The Cedar of Lebanon Vision from the Mongol Onslaught to the Dawn of the Enlightenment. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Liebermann, F., ed. 1888. “Ex cronicis Iohannis de Wallingford.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 28, 505–11.Google Scholar
Lopez, Robert Sabatino. 1943. “European Merchants in the Medieval Indies: The Evidence of Commercial Documents.” Journal of Economic History 3: 164–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lopez, Robert Sabatino 1975. “Da Venezia a Delhi nel Trecento.” In his Su e giù per la storia di Genova, 137–59. Genoa.Google Scholar
Lupprian, Karl-Ernst, ed. 1981. Die Beziehungen der Päpste zu islamischen und mongolischen Herrschern im 13. Jahrhundert anhand ihres Briefwechsels. Vatican City.Google Scholar
Macconi, Massimiliano. 2004. “Realtà e immaginazione nella Cina di Marco Polo: L’incontro nel sogno tra Oriente e Occidente.” In I Mongoli dal Pacifico al Mediterraneo, ed. Airaldi, Gabriella, Caffarelli, Paola Mortari Vergara, and Parodi, Laura E., 281–87. Genoa.Google Scholar
Torsello, Marino Sanudo. 2011. Marino Sanudo Torsello, the Book of the Secrets of the Faithful of the Cross, tr. Peter Lock. Farnham and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Meyvaert, Paul. 1980. “An Unknown Letter of Hulagu, Il-khan of Persia, to King Louis ix of France.” Viator 11: 245–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Minervini, Laura, ed. 2000. Cronaca del Templare di Tiro (1243–1314): La caduta degli Stati Crociati nel racconto di un testimone oculare. Naples.Google Scholar
Mollat du, Jourdain, M., ed. 1970. Sociétés et compagnies de commerce en Orient et dans l’Océan Indien. Paris.Google Scholar
Morgan, David O. 1996. “Prester John and the Mongols.” In Beckingham and Hamilton 1996, 159–70.Google Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Cleaves, Francis W.. 1952. “Trois documents mongols des archives secrètes vaticanes.” HJAS 15: 419–506.Google Scholar
Mostaert, Antoine, and Cleaves, Francis W. eds. 1962. Les lettres de 1289 et 1305 des ilkhan Arγun et Ölǰeitü à Philippe le Bel. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Moule, A. C. 1921. “Fourteenth-Century Missionary Letters.” The East and the West 19: 357–66.Google Scholar
Muldoon, James, ed. 2010. Travellers, Intellectuals and the World beyond Medieval Europe. Farnham and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Odoric of Pordenone 2016. Relatio de mirabilibus orientalium Tatarorum, ed. Marchisio, Annalia. Florence.Google Scholar
Ostrowski, Donald. 1990. “Second-Redaction Additions in Carpini’s Ystoria Mongalorum.” In Adelphotes: A Tribute to Omeljan Pritsak, 522–50. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Panella, Emilio. 1988. “Ricerche su Riccoldo da Monte di Croce.” Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum 58: 5–85.Google Scholar
Paris, Matthew. 1872–1883. Matthaei Parisiensis Chronica Majora, ed. Luard, Henry Richards. London.Google Scholar
Paviot, Jacques. 1997. “Les marchands italiens dans l’Iran mongol.” In L’Iran face à la domination mongole, ed. Aigle, Denise, 71–86. Tehran.Google Scholar
Paviot, Jacques 1998. “Joinville et les mongols.” In Jean de Joinville: De la Champagne aux royaumes d’Outre-mer, ed. Quéruel, Danielle, 207–18. Langres.Google Scholar
Pegolotti, Francesco Balducci. 1936. La pratica della mercatura, ed. Evans, Allan. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul 1973. Recherches sur les chrétiens d’Asie centrale et d’Extrême-Orient, ed. Dauvillier, Jean. Paris.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano. 1962. “Les marchands italiens dans l’empire mongol.” Journal asiatique 250: 549–74.Google Scholar
Peter (Russian “archbishop”). Tractatus de ortu Tartarorum. Oberösterreichische Landesbibliothek (formerly Studentenbibliothek), Linz, MS 446, fol. 267b; Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, MS 162/83 fol. 106a–b; Royal Library, Copenhagen, MS Acc. 2011/5, pp. 315a–316b.Google Scholar
Phillips, Kim M. 2014. Before Orientalism: Asian Peoples and Cultures in European Travel Writing, 1245–1510. Philadelphia.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pizzorusso, Valeria Bertolucci. 2004. “Traduzione in volgare pisano di una lettera dell’Ilkhan di Persia al re di Francia Filippo il Bello (1305).” Bollettino Storico Pisano 73: 31–47.Google Scholar
Plezia, Marian. 1970. “L’apport de la Pologne à l’exploration de l’Asie centrale au milieu du xiiie siècle.” Acta Poloniae Historica 22: 18–35.Google Scholar
Plezia, Marian 1971. “Das taktische Kapitel der neuentdeckten ‘Historia Tartarorum’.” Philologus 115: 234–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Polo, Marco. 2001–2009. Le divisament du monde, ed. Ménard, Philippe et al., 6 vols. Geneva.Google Scholar
Power, Amanda. 2005. “Infideles in the Opus Maius of Roger Bacon.” In Barnes 2005, 25–44.Google Scholar
Preiser-Kapeller, Johannes. 2014. “Civitas Thauris: The Significance of Tabriz in the Spatial Frameworks of Christian Merchants and Ecclesiastics in the 13th and 14th Centuries.” In Politics, Patronage and the Transmission of Knowledge in 13th–15th Century Tabriz, ed. Pfeiffer, Judith, 251–99. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Pryor, John H. 2005. “Marco Polo’s Return Voyage from China: Its Implications for ‘The Marco Polo Debate’.” In Barnes 2005, 125–57.Google Scholar
Reichert, Folker E. 1992. Begegnungen mit China: Die Entdeckung Ostasiens im Mittelalter. Sigmaringen.Google Scholar
Riccoldo of Montecroce. 1997. Riccold de Monte Croce: Pérégrination en Terre Sainte et au Proche Orient. Lettres sur la chute de Saint-Jean d’Acre, ed. Kappler, René. Paris.Google Scholar
Richard of San Germano. 1938. Cronica. In Rerum Italicarum Scriptores, new series, ed. Garufi, C. A., vol. 7, part 2. Bologna.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean. 1955–1957. “L’Extrême-Orient légendaire au Moyen Âge: Roi David et Prêtre Jean.” Annales d’Éthiopie 2: 225–42.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1961. “Une lettre concernant l’invasion mongole?”. Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes 119: 243–45.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1968. “European Voyages in the Indian Ocean and Caspian Sea (12th–15th Centuries).” Iran 6: 45–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richard, Jean 1973. “Ultimatums mongols et lettres apocryphes: L’Occident et les motifs de guerre des Tartares.” CAJ 17: 212–22.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1976. Orient et Occident au Moyen Âge: Contacts et relations (XIIe–XVe s.). London.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1977. “Sur les pas de Plancarpin et de Rubrouck: La lettre de saint Louis à Sartaq.” Journal des savants, 49–61.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1979. “Les causes des victoires mongoles d’après les historiens occidentaux du xiiie siècle.” CAJ 23: 104–17.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1983. Croisés, missionnaires et voyageurs: Les perspectives orientales du monde latin mediéval. London.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1986. “La lettre du connétable Smbat et les rapports entre chrétiens et mongols au milieu du xiiième siècle.” In Armenian Studies/Études arméniennes. In Memoriam Haïg Berbérian, ed. Kouymjian, Dickran, 683–96. Lisbon.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1992. Croisades et États latins d’Orient: Points de vue et documents. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean 1996. “The Relatio de Davide as a Source for Mongol History and the Legend of Prester John.” In Beckingham and Hamilton 1996, 139–58.Google Scholar
Richard, Jean ed. 2005. Au-delà de la Perse et de l’Arménie: L’Orient latin et la découverte de l’Asie intérieure. Quelques textes inégalement connus aux origines de l’alliance entre Francs et Mongols (1145–1262). Turnhout.Google Scholar
Roberg, Burkhard. 1973. “Die Tartaren auf dem 2. Konzil von Lyon 1274.” Annuarium Historiae Conciliorum 5: 241–302.Google Scholar
Roger of Várad. 2010. “Epistola in miserabile carmen super destructione Regni Hungarie per tartaros facta,” ed. and tr. János M. Bak and Martyn Rady. In Anonymus and Master Roger. Anonymus, Notary of King Béla, The Deeds of the Hungarians, and Master Roger’s Epistle to the Sorrowful Lament upon the Destruction of the Kingdom of Hungary by the Tatars. Budapest and New York.Google Scholar
Röhricht, Reinhold. 1884. “Lettres de Ricoldo de Monte-Croce sur la prise d’Acre (1291).” Archives de l’Orient Latin 2: “Documents,” 258–96.Google Scholar
“Rothelin.” 1859. “Continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, de 1229 à 1261, dite du manuscrit de Rothelin.” In Recueil des historiens des croisades: Historiens occidentaux, vol. 2, 485–639. Paris.Google Scholar
Rudolf, Karl. 1977. “Die Tartaren 1241/1242. Nachrichten und Wiedergabe: Korrespondenz und Historiographie.” Römische Historische Mitteilungen 19: 79–107.Google Scholar
Ruotsala, Antti. 2001. Europeans and Mongols in the Middle of the Thirteenth Century: Encountering the Other. Helsinki.Google Scholar
Ruotsala, Antti 2013. “Roger Bacon and the Imperial Mongols of the Thirteenth Century.” In The Steppe Lands and the World Beyond Them: Studies in Honor of Victor Spinei on his 70th Birthday, ed. Florin Curta and Bogdan-Petru Maleon, 345–53. Iaşi.Google Scholar
Saunders, John J. 1969. “Matthew Paris and the Mongols.” In Essays in Medieval History Presented to Bertie Wilkinson, ed. Sandquist, T. A. and Powicke, M. R., 116–32. Toronto.Google Scholar
Scheffer-Boichorst, Paul, ed. 1874. “Albrici monachi Trium Fontium Chronicon a monacho novi monasterii Hoiensis interpolata.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 23, 631–950.Google Scholar
Schein, Sylvia. 1979. “Gesta Dei per Mongolos 1300: The Genesis of a Non-event.” English Historical Review 94: 805–19.Google Scholar
Scheler, A. 1867. “Notices et extraits de deux manuscrits français de la Bibliothèque royale de Turin.” Le Bibliophile belge, 3e série, 2: 1–33.Google Scholar
Schmieder, Felicitas. 1991. “Der Einfall der Mongolen nach Polen und Schlesien: Schreckensmeldungen, Hilferufe und die Reaktionen des Westens.” In Schmilewski 1991, 77–86.Google Scholar
Schmieder, Felicitas 1994. Europa und die Fremden: Die Mongolen im Urteil des Abendlandes vom 13. bis in das 15. Jahrhundert. Sigmaringen.Google Scholar
Schmieder, Felicitas 2006. “Christians, Jews, Muslims – and Mongols: Fitting a Foreign People into the Western Christian Apocalyptic Scenario.” Medieval Encounters 12: 274–95.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schmieder, Felicitas, and Schreiner, Peter, eds. 2005. Il Codice Cumanico e il suo mondo. Rome.Google Scholar
Schmilewski, Ulrich, ed. 1991. Wahlstatt 1241: Beiträge zur Mongolenschlacht bei Liegnitz und zu ihren Nachwirkungen. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Schmitt, Clément. 1972. “Une version abrégée de l’‘Historia Mongalorum’: Metz, Bibliothèque municipale, ms. 651.” Archivum Franciscanum Historicum 65: 369–88.Google Scholar
Schneider, Fedor. 1915. “Ein Schreiben der Ungarn an die Kurie aus der letzten Zeit des Tatareneinfalles (2. Februar 1242).” Mitteilungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 36: 661–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schollmeyer, Chrysologus. 1955. “Die missionarische Sendung des Fraters Wilhelm von Rubruk.” Ostkirchliche Studien 4: 138–46.Google Scholar
Schollmeyer, Chrysologus 1956. “Die Missionsfahrt Bruder Wilhelms von Rubruk zu den Mongolen 1253–1255: Ein Hinweis auf ihre Bedeutung.” Zeitschrift für Missionskunde und Religionswissenschaft 40, 200–5.Google Scholar
Shirley, Janet, tr. 1999. Crusader Syria in the Thirteenth Century: The Rothelin Continuation of the History of William of Tyre with Part of the Eracles or Acre Text. Aldershot and Burlington, VT.Google Scholar
Simon of Saint-Quentin. 1965. Simon de Saint-Quentin. Histoire des Tartares, ed. Richard, Jean. Paris.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis. 1952. “Un voyageur du treizième siècle: le Dominicain Julien de Hongrie.” BSOAS 14: 589–602.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sinor, Denis 1957. “John of Plano Carpini’s Return from the Mongols: New Light from a Luxemburg Manuscript.” JRAS, 193–206.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sinor, Denis 1970. “Mongol and Turkic Words in the Latin Versions of John of Plano Carpini’s Journey to the Mongols (1245–1247).” In Mongolian Studies, ed. Ligeti, Louis, 537–51. Budapest.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis 1977b. “Le Mongol vu par l’Occident.” In 1274 Année charnière: Mutations et continuités, Lyon–Paris 30 septembre–5 octobre 1974, 55–72. Paris.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis 1994. “Le réel et l’imaginaire dans la description des mongols dans la Flor des Estoires de la Terre d’Orient de Hayton.” In Actes du Colloque ‘Les Lusignans et l’Outre Mer’ Poitiers–Lusignan 20–24 octobre 1993, 276–80. Poitiers.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis 2002. “Le rapport du dominicain Julien écrit en 1238 sur le péril mongol.” Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres: Comptes-rendus, 1153–1168.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, Caroline, ed. 2008. Joinville and Villehardouin: Chronicles of the Crusades. London.Google Scholar
Spinei, Victor. 2012. Mongolii şi Româniiîn sinteza de istorie ecleziastică a lui Tholomeus din Lucca/Les Mongols et les Roumains dans la synthèse d’histoire ecclésiastique de Tholomeus de Lucca. Iaşi.Google Scholar
Sweeney, James R. 1982. “Thomas of Spalato and the Mongols: A Thirteenth-Century Dalmatian View of Mongol Customs.” Florilegium 4: 156–83.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Szcześniak, Bolesław. 1958. “Hagiographical Documentation of the Mongol Invasions of Poland in the Thirteenth Century, Part i: The Preaching Friars.” Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 17: 167–95.Google Scholar
Tanase, Thomas. 2008. “Une lettre en latin inédite de l’Ilkhan Abaqa au Pape Nicolas iii: Croisade ou mission?”. Oriente Moderno 88: 333–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tanase, Thomas 2013a. “Jusqu’aux limites du monde”: La papauté et la mission franciscaine, de l’Asie de Marco Polo à l’Amérique de Christophe Colomb. Rome.Google Scholar
Tanase, Thomas 2013b. “Les Mongols et le monde dans les registres de la papauté au xiiie siècle: L’écriture d’une histoire.” In La correspondance entre souverains, princes et cités-états: Approches croisées entre l’Orient musulman, l’Occident latin et Byzance (XIIIe–début XVIe siècle), ed. Aigle, Denise and Péquignot, Stéphane, 79–100. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Thomas of Spalato. 2006. Archdeacon Thomas of Split: History of the Bishops of Salona and Split, ed. Perić, Olga, tr. Karbić, Damir, Sokol, Mirjana Matijević, and Sweeney, James R.. Budapest and New York.Google Scholar
Tryjarski, Edward. 1996. “Polish Authorities on Saint Hyacinth’s Missionary Activity among the Altaic Peoples.” Études mongoles et sibériennes 27: 35–50.Google Scholar
Anastasius, Van den Wyngaert, ed. 1929. Sinica Franciscana, 1: Itinera et relationes fratrum minorum saeculi XIII et XIV. Quaracchi and Florence.Google Scholar
Vogel, Hans Ulrich. 2013. Marco Polo was in China: New Evidence from Currencies, Salts and Revenues. Leiden and Boston.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Voiret, Jean-Pierre. 1997. “China ‘objektiv’ gesehen: Marco Polo als Berichterstatter.” Asiatische Studien 51: 805–21.Google Scholar
Von den Brincken, Anna-Dorothee. 1967. “Die universalhistorischen Vorstellungen des Johann von Marignola OFM.” Archiv für Kulturgeschichte 49: 297–339.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Von den Brincken, Anna-Dorothee. 1971. “Eine christliche Weltchronik von Qara Qorum: Wilhelm von Rubruck OFM und der Nestorianismus.” Archiv für Kulturgeschichte 53: 1–19.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Von den Brincken, Anna-Dorothee. 1975. “Die Mongolen im Weltbild der Lateiner um die Mitte des 13. Jahrhunderts unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des ‘Speculum Historiale’ des Vincenz von Beauvais OP.” Archiv für Kulturgeschichte 57: 117–40.Google Scholar
Von den Brincken, Anna-Dorothee. 1978. “Christen und Mongolen bei Ricold von Monte Croce (um 1300).” Jahrbuch der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen: 23–26.Google Scholar
Von Martels, Zweder, ed. 1994. Travel Fact and Travel Fiction: Studies on Fiction, Literary Tradition, Scholarly Discovery and Observation in Travel Writing. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watson, A. J. 2011. “Mongol Inhospitality, or How to Do More with Less? Gift Giving in William of Rubruck’s Itinerarium.” Journal of Mediaeval History 30: 1–12.Google Scholar
Wattenbach, Wilhelm, ed. 1851a. “Annales Sancti Rudberti Salisburgenses.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 9, 758–810.Google Scholar
Wattenbach, Wilhelm ed. 1851b. “Continuatio Sancrucensis secunda.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 9, 637–46.Google Scholar
Weiland, Ludwig, ed. 1874. “Menkonis Chronicon.” In Pertz et al. 1834–1913, vol. 23, 523–61.Google Scholar
Adam, William. 2012. William of Adam: How to Defeat the Saracens, ed. and tr. Giles Constable. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
William of Rubruck. 2011. Guglielmo di Rubruk: Viaggio in Mongolia (Itinerarium), ed. Chiesa, Paolo. Milan.Google Scholar
Wittkower, Rudolf. 1957. “Marco Polo and the Pictorial Tradition of the Marvels of the East.” In Oriente Poliano, 155–72. Rome.Google Scholar
Wu, Sophie Schaller. 2011. “‘Et sachiez qu’il se repentit fort quant yl y envoia’ (Jean de Joinville, Vie de saint Louis). Par-delà la désillusion mongole. Moeurs et légendes ‘tartares’ au temps du roi Saint Louis.” Al-Masāq 23: 237–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Young, Richard Fox. 1989. “Deus unus or Dei plures sunt? The Function of Inclusivism in the Buddhist Defense of Mongol Folk Religion against William of Rubruck (1254).” In Universality and Uniqueness in the Context of Religious Pluralism, ed. Mojzes, Paul, 100–37. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Yule, Henry, ed. 1913–1916. Cathay and the Way Thither, new ed. by Henri Cordier, 4 vols. London.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Hacikyan, A. J., ed. 2002. The Heritage of Armenian Literature, vol. 2, From the Sixth to the Eighteenth Century. Detroit.
Lraber hasarakakan gitut‘yunneri (Vestnik obshchestvennyx nauk) (earlier Teghekagir)
Patma-banasirakan Handes
Revue des études arméniennes
Dulaurier, Edouard, ed. 1869. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens I. Paris.
Dulaurier, Edouard, ed. 1906. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens 2. Paris.
Abgaryan, G. V. 1964. “Koŕnak Sparapeti avandut’yunэ Samvel Anec’u žamanakagrut’yunum” (The Legend of Kornak Sparapet in the Chronicle of Samuel Anec’i), Tełekagir 1: 80–84.Google Scholar
Abrahamyan, A. A. 1985. “Bnagrakan ditarkumner Step‘anos Orbelyani patmakan erkum” (Textual Observations on Step‘annos Ōrbelian’s Historical Writing). PBH 1985.3: 55–67.Google Scholar
Abrahamyan, A. A. tr. 1986. Step‘annos Orbelyan, Syunik‘i Patmut‘iwn (Step‘annos Orbelian, The History of Siwnik‘). Erevan.Google Scholar
Acarean, H., and Manandean, Y., comp. 1903. Hayoc’ nor vkanerэ (1155–1843) (New Armenian Martyrs (1155–1843)). Vagharshapat.Google Scholar
Akinean, Nerse. 1948. “Grigor K‘ahanay Aknertsi patmagir T‘at‘arac’ patmut‘ean (1250–1335) ‘Vardan Patmich ew Maghak‘ian Abeghay” (Grigor the Priest of Akner, Historian of the History of the Tatars (1250–1335)). Handes Hamsoreay 62: 387–403.Google Scholar
Sebastatsi, Ananun. 1940. Bezymjannaja letopis′, ed. G. Manvelian and G. Abramian. Erevan (Edition of the Matenadaran MS. 2174).Google Scholar
Sebastatsi, Ananun 1956. Ananun Sebastac’u Taregrut‘yunэ (The Annals of Anonymous Sebastatsi). In Hakobyan 1956, 115–75 (Matenadaran MSS 2174 and 6617).Google Scholar
Ant‘abyan, P’. P’. 1987–1989. Vardan Areweltsi. Kyank‘n u gorcuneut‘yunэ (Vardan Areweltsi: His Life and Works). 2 vols. Erevan.Google Scholar
Aŕak‘elyan, V. 1969. “Bnagrakan ughghumner Kirakos Ganjakec’u Patmut‘yun hayoc’ erkum” (Textual Corrections to the History of Armenia of Kirakos Ganjaketsi). PBH 1969.2: 63–74.Google Scholar
Aŕakēlyan, B. N., Barxudaryan, S. G., and Łafadaryan, K. G., eds. 1960–1999. Divan Hay Vimagrutyan (Corpus Inscriptionum Armenicarum), 8 vols. Erevan.Google Scholar
Arzoumanian, Z. 1984. “Kirakos Ganjaketsi and his History of Armenia.” In Medieval Armenian Culture, ed. Samuelian, Thomas J. and Stone, Michael E., 262–71. Chico, CA.Google Scholar
Babayan, L. 1976. “Smbat Sparapetэ ev ‘Taregirkпi’ heghinaki harc’э’” (Smbat Sparapet and the Problem of Authorship of the “Chronicle”). PBH 1976.1: 243–54.Google Scholar
Basmaĵean, K. 1923. “Norin Frkann asac’eal vasn Arghun ghanin ew Bughayi” (The Hymn of Frik on Arghun Khan and Bugha). Kochnak 23: 264–65.Google Scholar
Bayan, G., ed. 1909–1930. “Le synaxaire arménien de Ter Israel.” Patrologia Orientalis 3, 4.2, 15.3, 16.1, 18.1, 19.1, 21.1–6.Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert. 1979. “The Turco-Mongol Invasions and the Lords of Armenia in the 13–14th Centuries.” PhD dissertation, Columbia University.Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert tr. 2003. Grigor Aknerts’i’s History of the Nation of Archers, at www.attalus.org/armenian/gatoc.html (last accessed March 21, 2021).Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert tr. 2005a. Chronicle Attributed to King Het’um II, at www.attalus.org/armenian/chetint.htm (last accessed March 24, 2021).Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert tr. 2005b. Smbat Sparapet‘s Chronicle, at www.attalus.org/armenian/cssint.htm (last accessed March 24, 2021).Google Scholar
Bedrosian, Robert tr. 2007. Compilation of History, at www.attalus.org/armenian/vaint.htm (last accessed March 23 2021).Google Scholar
Blake, Robert P., and Frye, Richard N., ed. and tr. 1949. “History of the Nation of the Archers (the Mongols) by Grigor of Akanc.’” HJAS 12: 269–399.Google Scholar
Bouquet, Martin, et al., eds. 1840. Recueil des historiens des Gaules et de la France, vol. 20. Paris.Google Scholar
Boyle, John A. 1963–1964. “Kirakos of Ganjak on the Mongols.” CAJ 8: 199–214, 9: 175–88.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie, tr. 1851. “Addition xxv: Ouvrage de malakia-Abegha, ou Malakia-le-Moine.” In her Additions et éclaircissements à l’histoire de la Géorgie, 439–67. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie 1862. “Analyse critique de l’Histoire de Vardan.” Mémoires de l’Académie des sciences de St. Petersbourg, 7e série 4.9: 1–30.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie tr. 1864 (1866). Histoire de la Siounie par Stéphannos Orbélian. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie 1865. “Études sur l’histoire arménienne Mkhitar d’Airavank.” Bulletin de l’Académie impériale de St. Pétersbourg 8: 391–416.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie tr. 1869. “Histoire chronologique par Mkhithar d’Aïrivank” Mémoires de l’Académie impériale des sciences de St. Petersbourg, 7e série 13.5: 1–110.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie tr. 1870. “Histoire de l’Arménie par le vartabed Kirakos de Gantzac.” In her Deux historiens arméniens, 1–194. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie tr. 1873. “Samouel d’Ani: Revue générale de sa chronologie.” Bulletin de l’Académie des sciences de St. Pétersbourg, 18: 402–42.Google Scholar
Brosset, Marie tr. 1876. “Samouel d’Ani: Tables chronologiques.” In her Collection des historiens arméniens, vol. 2, 340–83. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Bundy, David D. 1986–1987. “Het‘um’s La Flor des estoires de la Terre d’Orient: A Study in Medieval Armenian Historiography and Propaganda.” REA 20: 223–35.Google Scholar
Canard, Marius. 1968. “A propos de la traduction d’un passage de l’Histoire universelle de Vardan sur les luttes entre Mongols d’Iran et Mongols de la Horde d’Or.” REA 5: 315–22.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1949. “The Mongolian Names and Terms in the History of the Archers by Grigor of Akanc.” HJAS 12: 400–43.Google Scholar
Conrad, H. 1995. “Die ‘Scrift des Glaubensbekenntnisses’ des Nersēs Šnorhali im Geschichtswerk des Kirakos Ganjakec’i.” Čutik Hallēakan = Hallesche Beiträge zur Orientwissenschaft 20: 161–80.Google Scholar
Cowe, Peter S. 1987. “A Hitherto Unrecognized Chronicle to the Year a.d. 1272.” JSAS 3: 15–34.Google Scholar
Dadoyan, Seta B. “Samuēl Anets‘i and His Continuators.” In Christian–Muslim Relations 1500 – 1900, general ed. David Thomas, Leiden http://dx.doi.org/10.1163/2451-9537_cmrii_COM_31367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bayarsaikhan, Dashdondog, ed. and tr. 2010. Num Sumtan Ard Tumnii Tuuh (The History of the Nation of Archers). Ulaanbaatar.Google Scholar
Bayarsaikhan, Dashdondog 2020. “Armenian Hagiography on the Ilkhans.” In New Approaches to Ilkhanid History, ed. May, Timothy, Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan, and Atwood, Christopher P., 373–84. Leiden.Google Scholar
Davlianije-Tatishvili, L. S., tr. 1990. Mxitar Ajrivaneci, kronograpiuli istoria. Tblisi.Google Scholar
Dédéyan, G. 1989. “Les listes féodales du pseudo-Smbat.” Cahiers de civilisation médiévale 32: 25–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sirarpie, Der Nersessian. 1959. “The Armenian Chronicle of the Constable Smpad or the ‘Royal Historian’.” Dumbarton Oaks Papers 13: 143–68.Google Scholar
Sirarpie, Der Nersessian 1973. “The Armenian Chronicle of the Constable Smbad or of the ‘Royal Historian.’” In his Byzantine and Armenian Studies vol. 1, 353-377. Louvain: Imprimerie OrientalisteGoogle Scholar
Dulaurier, Éduard. 1858. “Les Mongols d’après les historiens arméniens.” Journal asiatique, 5e série 2: 192–255, 426–73, 481–508.Google Scholar
Dulaurier, Éduard 1860. “Les mongols d’après les historiens arméniens, extrait de l’Histoire universelle de Vartan.” Journal Asiatique, 5e série 16: 273–322.Google Scholar
Emin, Nikita O., ed. and tr. 1861. Mecin Vardanay Barjrberdec’woy Patmut‘iwn tiezerakan (The Universal History of the Great Vardan Barjraberdtsi). Moscow.Google Scholar
Galstyan, A. G. 1976. “The First Armeno-Mongol Negotiations.” Armenian Review 29: 33–34.Google Scholar
Aknertsi, Grigor. 1870. Maghak‘ia Abeghayi Patmut‘iwn vasn Azgin Netoghac’ (A History of the Nation of Archers by Maghak‘ia the Monk), ed. K‘. Patkanean. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Aknertsi, Grigor 1974. Patmut‘iwn T‘artarac’ (A History of the Tartars), ed. N. Pogharean. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Gugerotti, C. 1982. “Arghun e gli Armeni: l’inno di Frik” (Arghun and the Armenians: A Hymn of Frik). Soltaniye 3: 42–55.Google Scholar
Hakobyan, V. A., ed. 1951. Manr Zhamanakagrutyunner ZHG–ZHE dd. (Minor Chronicles of the 13th–18th Centuries), vol. 1. Erevan.Google Scholar
Hakobyan, V. A. ed. 1956. Manr Zhamanakagrutyunner ZHG–ZHE dd. (Minor Chronicles of the 13th–18th Centuries), vol. 2. Erevan.Google Scholar
Hakobyan, V. A., and Xačikyan, L. S.. 1949. “How Historical Sources Should Not Be Published” (Armenian). Tełekagir 2: 77–82.Google Scholar
Harut‘yunyan, E. 1979. “Banasirakan ditoghut‘yunner Mxit‘ar Ayrevanc’u ‘Patmut‘yun Zhamanakagrakan’ ashxatut‘yan masin” (Philological Remarks on Mxit‘ar Ayrivanetsi’s Work “The Chronological History”). Lraber 5: 68–78.Google Scholar
Harut‘yunyan, E. 1985. Mxit‘ar Ayrivanetsi, Kyank‘n u Steghcagorcut‘yunэ (Mxit‘ar Ayrivanetsi, Life and Works). Erevan.Google Scholar
Het’um, ii. 1951. Hamaŕōt patmut‘iwnn Zhamanakac’ hawak‘eal I zanazan patmut‘eanc’ aysink‘n i hayoc’, i fŕankac’, i yunac’, i yasoroc’ greanc’, ashxatut‘eamb imoy, caŕayi K‘ristosi Astucoy Het‘moy Kuŕikōsoy, i t‘vakani hayoc’ CHXE (A Compendious History of the Times, Collected from Various Histories, i.e. from Armenian, European, Greek, and Syriac Writings by Me, Het’um of Koŕicos, Servant of Christ God, in the Year of the Armenians 745 [1296]). In Hakobyan 1951, 65–101.Google Scholar
Het’um of Koŕikos. 1956. Patmut‘iwn Xronikonin zor newest caŕays K‘ristosi Het’um s tēr Kuŕikawsoy p’oxetsi I fŕang groc’i t‘uin Hayoc’ CHXE (The Chronological History, Which I, the Humble Servant of Christ Het’um, Lord Koŕikos, Translated from European Writings in 1296). In Hakobyan 1956, 33–113.Google Scholar
Hovhannisyan, A. 1955. Frikэ patmak‘nnakan loysi tak (Frik in Historical Perspective). Erevan.Google Scholar
Kalantar, Ashkharbek, et al., eds. 1999. The Mediaeval Inscriptions of Vanstan, Armenia. Paris.Google Scholar
Ganjaketsi, Kirakos. 1858. History of the Armenians (Patmut‘iwn Hayoc’), ed. Yovhanniseanc’ Erewantsi, Tēr Gēorgean. Moscow.Google Scholar
Mat‘evosyan, Artašes. S., ed. 1984. Hayeren jeŕagreri hishatakaranner ZHG dari (Colophons of Armenian Manuscripts of the 13th Century). Erevan.Google Scholar
Mat‘evosyan, K. A. 1992. “Samuel Anec’u Zhamanakagrut‘yan avartman t‘vakanevэ ev patviratun” (The Date and the Sponsor of the Chronicle of Samuel Anetsi). PBH 1992.1: 156–62.Google Scholar
Mecerian, J. 1953. “Bulletin arménologique, deuxieme cahier: Section ii, Introduction a l’étude des synaxaires.” Melanges de I’Universite St. Joseph 30: 99–238.Google Scholar
Mutafian, C. 1996. “Héthoum de Korykos historien arménien: Un prince cosmopolite à l’aube du XIVe siècle.” Cahiers de recherches médiévales 1: 157–76.Google Scholar
Muyldermans, J. 1927. La domination arabe en Arménie: Extrait de l’Histoire Universelle de Vardan. Louvain.Google Scholar
Ayrivanetsi, Mxit‘ar. 1860. Mxit‘aray Ayrivanec’woy Patmut‘iwn Hayoc’ (The History of Armenia of Mxit‘ar Ayrivanetsi), ed. Emin, N.. Moscow.Google Scholar
Ayrivanetsi, Mxit‘ar 1867. Mxit‘aray Ayrivanec’woy Patmut‘iwn Zhamanakagrakan (The Chronological History of Mxit‘ar Ayrivanetsi), ed. Patkanov, K.. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Newmann, Charles Fries (Karl Friedrich), tr. 2012. Vahram’s Chronicle of the Armenian Kingdom in Cilicia during the Time of the Crusades. London.Google Scholar
Patkanov, K., ed. 1867. Mxit’aray Ayrivanec’woy Patmut’iwn žamanakagrakan (Chronological History of Mxit’ar Ayrivanec’i). St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Patkanov, K. tr. 1869. Mxit‘aray Ayrivanec’woy Patmut‘iwn Zhamanakagrakan. In Trudy Vostochnogo Otdeleniia Imperatorskago Ruskago Arkheologicheskago Obschestva 14: 311–418.Google Scholar
Patkanov, K. 1873. Istoriia Mongolov po Armianskim Istochnikam, vypusk pervyi, zaklyuchayuschii v sebe izvlecheniia iz trudov Vardana, Stephana Orbeliana i Konetablia Smbata. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Patkanov, K. 1874. Istoriia Mongolov po Armianskim istochnikam, vypusk vtoroi, zakhliuchaiuschii v sebe izvlecheniia iz istorii Kirakosa Gandzakeci. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Poggosian, Zara (Zaroui). 2014. “An ‘Un-known and Unbridled People’: Vardan Arewelc‘i’s Colophon on the Mongols.” Journal of the Society for Armenian Studies 23: 7–48.Google Scholar
Pogharean (Połarean), Norayr. 1966–1990. Mayr C’uc’ak Jefagrac’ Srboc’ Yakobeanc’ (Grand Catalogue of the Manuscripts in the Monastery of St. James). Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Renoux, Charles. 1980–1981. “Les fêtes et les saints de l’église arménienne de N. Adontz.” REA 14: 287–305; 15: 103–14.Google Scholar
Safaryan, G. H. 1989. “Smbat Sparapeti iravak‘aghak‘akan hayac’k‘nerэ” (The Political and Legal Views of Smbat Sparapet). Lraber 1989.8: 34–45.Google Scholar
Saint-Martin, J., tr. 1819. Mémoires historiques et géographiques sur l’Arménie, suivis du texte de l’Histoire des princes Orpélians, vol. 2. Paris.Google Scholar
Sanjian Avedis, K., tr. 1969. Colophons of Armenian Manuscripts, 1301–1480: A Source for Middle Eastern History. Cambridge, MA.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sargisean, Barsel, et al. 1914–1998. Mayr C’uc’ak Hayerên Jefagrac’ Matenadaranin Mxit’areanc’ i Verutik (Grand Catalogue of the Armenian Manuscripts in the Mekhitarian Library at Venice). Venice.Google Scholar
Sinor, Denis. 1996. “Le réel et l’imaginaire dans la description des Mongols dans La flor des estoires de la terre d’orient de Hayton.” In Actes du Colloque “Les Lusignans et l’Outre Mer”, Octobre 1993, 20–24. Poitiers.Google Scholar
Sparapet, Smbat. 1856. Smbatay Sparapeti eghbawr Het‘moy Aŕajnoy, ark‘ayi hayoc’ Patmut‘iwn yunatsi Kostandnupōlis ew Hayoc’-Mecac’ эst kargi Zhamanakac’ (The History of the Greeks of Constantinople and of Greater Armenia Arranged Chronologically by Smbat Sparapet, Brother of the King of Armenia Het’um i), ed. Yovhannēseanc’ (Erewantsi), Oskan. Moscow.Google Scholar
Sparapet, Smbat 1859. Taregirk‘ arareal Smbatay Sparapeti Hayoc’ ordwoy Kostandeay Komsin Koŕkosoy (Annals Composed by Smbat Sparapet of Armenia, Son of the Count of Korikos Kostandin), ed. Shahnazareanc’, K.. Paris.Google Scholar
Sparapet, Smbat 1956. Smbatay Sparapeti Taregirk‘ (The Chronicle of Smbat Sparapet), ed. Agelean, S.. Venice.Google Scholar
Episkopos, Step‘annos. 1942. Zhamanakagrut‘iwn Step‘annos i Ōrbēleani (The Chronicle of Step‘annos Orbelian), ed. Abrahamyan, A.. Erevan.Google Scholar
Episkopos, Step‘annos 1951. Step‘annos episkoposi Taregrut‘yunэ (XIII d.) (The Annals of Step‘annos Episkopos c13). In Hakobyan 1951, 32–64.Google Scholar
Orbelian, Step‘annos. 1859. Patmut‘iwn nahangin Sisakan arareal Step‘annos i Ōrbelean ark‘episkoposi Siwneac’ (The History of the Province of Siwnik‘, Produced by Step‘annos Orbelian, the Archbishop of Siwnik‘), ed. Shahnazareanc’, K.. Paris.Google Scholar
Orbelian, Step‘annos 1861. Step’anosi Siwneac’ episkoposi Patmut‘iwn tann Sisakan (The History of the House of Sisakan), ed. Ēmin, N.. Moscow.Google Scholar
Suk‘iasyan, A. 1974. “Smbat Sparapetэ orpes patmich, ōrensget ev ōrensgir” (Smbat Sparapet as Annalist, Lawyer and Legislator). Banber Erevani Hamalsarani 1974.1: 100–9.Google Scholar
Tasean (Dashean), Yakovbos, et al. 1895–1953. C’uc’ak Hayerên Jefagrac’ Matenadaranin Mxit’areanc’ i Vienna: Catalog der armenischen Handschriften in der Mechitharisten-Bibliothek zu Wien. Vienna.Google Scholar
Ter-Davtian, K. S. 1980. XI–XV dareri hay vark‘agrowt‘yunэ (Armenian Hagiography of the 11th–15th Centuries). Erevan.Google Scholar
Ter-Davtian, K. S. 1982. “Vkayabanut’yan Zhanri zargac’umэ hay matenagrut’yan mej” (The Development of the Genre of Martyrologies in Armenian Literature). PBH 1982.2: 22–33.Google Scholar
Ter-Davtian, K. S. ed. and tr. 1994. Armjanskie zitija i mucenicestva V–XVII v.v. Erevan.Google Scholar
Tēr-Mik‘aēlean, A., ed. 1893. Samuēli k‘ahanayi Anec’woy Hawak‘munk‘ i groc’ patmagrac’ yaghags giwti Zhamanakac’ anc’eloc’ minchew I nerkays (A Compilation of Historians’ Writings on the Chronology of Past Times to the Present, Summarized by the Priest Samuēl Anetsi). Vagharshapat.Google Scholar
Thomson, Robert W. 1987. “Vardan’s Historical Compilation and Its Sources.” Le Muséon 100: 343–52.Google Scholar
Thomson, Robert W. 1989. “The Historical Compilation of Vardan Areweltsi.” Dumbarton Oaks Papers 43: 125–226.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomson, Robert W. 1995. A Bibliography of Classical Armenian Literature to 1500 ad. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Thomson, Robert W. 2007. “Supplement to a Bibliography of Classical Armenian Literature to 1500 ad: Publications 1993–2005.” Le Muséon 120: 163–223.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tsagareshvili, E., tr. 1978. Step‘annos Orbelianis ‘cxovreba orbeliant‘a’-s jveli kart‘uli t‘argmanebi (Old Georgian Translation of Step‘annos Orbelian’s History of the Orbelians). Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Rabun, Vahram. 1810. Otanawor Patmut‘iwn Ŕubeneanc‘ (Versified History of the Rubenids). Madras.Google Scholar
Rabun, Vahram 1832. Oghb Edeseay k‘aghak‘I vayelč’ahiws č’ap’abanut’eamb šaradreal srboyn Nersēsi Šnorhalwoy (Elegy for Edessa, Composed in Metrical Form by St. Nersēs Šnorhali). Calcutta.Google Scholar
Areweltsi, Vardan. 1991. Hawak‘ umn Patmut‘ean Vardanay Vardapeti Lusabaneal (Historical Compilation by Vardapet Vardan), ed. Alishan, Gh; introduction by R. W. Thomson. Delmar, NY.Google Scholar
Vardanyan, Y. H. 1980. “Nersēs Palianents in veragrvogh Zhamanakagrakan mi canki masin” (On a Chronological Table Attributed to Nersēs Palianents). PBH 1980.3. 189–202.Google Scholar
Xachikyan, L. S., ed. 1950. Hayeren jeŕagreri hishatakaranner ZHD dari (Colophons of Armenian Manuscripts of the 14th Century). Erevan.Google Scholar
Yovsēp‘ean, G., ed. 1951. Yishatakarank‘ jeŕagrac‘ (Colophons of Manuscripts). Antelias.Google Scholar
Zhamkochyan, H. 1946. “Patmut‘iwn vasn azgin netoghac’ erki heghinakэ” (The Author of the Work The History of the Nation of Archers). Erevani Petakan Hamalsarani gitakan ashxatut‘yunner (Scholarly Works of the State University of Erevan) 23: 367–68.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Alizade, Abdul-Kerim. 2012. Sotsial′no-ekonomicheskaia politicheskaia istoriia Azerbaidzhana, XIII–XIV vv. Baku.Google Scholar
Astslovani Maṭiane (The Chronicle of One Hundred Years). 2008. In Kartlis Tskhovreba, ed. Metreveli, Roin, 523–655. Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Astslovani Maṭiane (The Chronicle of One Hundred Years). 1987, ed. Kiknadze, Revaz, Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Astslovani Maṭiane (The Chronicle of One Hundred Years). 1959. Kartlis Tskhovreba, ed. Simon, Qaukhchishvili, vol. 2, 151–325. Tbilisi. Online edition at www.amsi.ge/istoria/qc.Google Scholar
Gabashvili, Valerian. 1968. “Masalebi akhlo aghmosavletis socialur-ekonomiuri isṭoriisatvis. Asclovani Kroniḳa” (Materials on the Socio-economic History of the Near East: Work of the Chronicler of One Hundred Years). In Ḳrebuli: Akhlo aghmosavletis socialur-eḳonomiuri istoria (Essays on the Socio-economic History of the Near East), 26–70. Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Grigolia, Konstantine. 1968. “Zhamta aghmcereli da misi tkhzulebis samecniero mnishvneloba” (The Chronicler and the Scholarly Value of his Work). In Kartuli isṭoriograpia (Georgian Historiography) 1: 64–105.Google Scholar
Iakubovskii, Aleksandr. 1953. “Iz istorii izucheniia mongolov perioda xi–xiii vv.” Ocherki po Istorii Russkogo Vostokovedeniia 1: 31–95.Google Scholar
Javakhishvili, Ivane. 1977. Isṭoriis mizani, tskaroebi da metodebi tsinat da akhla; dzveli kartuli saisṭorio mtserloba, Istoriis mizani, tskaroebi da metodebi tisnat da ekhla – dzveli kartuli saistorio mtserloba (The Aim, Sources and Methods of History in the Past and at Present. Book 1: Old Georgian Historical Writings). Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Kartlis Ckhovreba: A History of Georgia. 2014. Tr. Dmitri Gamqrelidze, Medea Abashidze, and Arrian Chanturia; ed. Metreveli, Roin and Jones, Stephen. Tbilisi. Online edition at www.attalus.org/armenian/gc1.htm, https://archive.org/details/kartliscxovreba_201409 (both accessed April 16, 2021).Google Scholar
Kartlis Tskhovreba: Lasha-Giorgis periodi (The Georgian Chronicle: The Period of Giorgi Lasha). 1991, ed. Quaukhchishvili, Simon, tr. Vivian, Katharine, preface by Anthony Bryer. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Kartuli samartlis dzeglebi (Documents of Georgian Law), vol. 3, saeḳlesio saḳanonmdeblo dzeglebi (XI–XIX) (Documents of Church Legislation (11th–14th c.)). 1970, ed. Dolidze, Isidore. Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Kiknadze, Revaz. 1962. “Zhamtaaghmcerlis sparsuli tsqaroebi” (The Persian Sources of the Chronicler of One Hundred Years). Ḳavḳasiur-akhlo aghmosavluri ḳrebuli (Collected Papers on Caucasian-Near Eastern Issues) 2: 127–58.Google Scholar
Kiknadze, Revaz ed. 1974. Juveinis tsnobebi sakartvelos shesakheb (Juwaynī’s Evidence on Georgia). Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Kroniḳebi da skhva masala sakartvelos isṭoriisa da mtserlobisa (Chronicles and Other Material of Georgian History and Literature). 1897. Vol. 2, ed. Zhordania, Tedo. Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Lasha Giorgis droindeli memaṭiane (The Chronicle of Lasha Giorgi and his Time). 2008. In Kartlis Tskhovreba, ed. Metreveli, Roin. Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Metreveli, Roin. 2012. Jvarosnuli omebi da sakartvelos samepo (The Crusades and the Kingdom of Georgia). Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Petrushevskii, Ilia P. 1960. Zemlevladenie i agrarnye otnosheniia v Irane XIII–XIV vekov. Leningrad.Google Scholar
Petrushevskii, Ilia P. 1977. “Iran I Azerbaidzhan pod vlastiu Khulaguidov (1256–1353).” In Tataro-mongoly v Azii i Evrope: Sbornik statei, ed. Tikhvinskii, Sergeii L., 228–59. Moscow.Google Scholar
Tamarashvili, Micheil. 1902. Isṭoria ḳatoliḳobisa kartvelta shoris (History of Catholicism among the Georgians). Tbilisi.Google Scholar
Takaishvili, Ekvtime. 1904. “Gruzinskie pamiatniki okrestnostei Belogo Kliucha.” Izvestiia Kavkazskogo arkheologicheskogo obshchestva 1: 1–46.Google Scholar
Tvaradze, Aleksandre. 2007. “‘Hundertjährige Chronik’: Georgien in der Mongolenzeit.” Oriens Christianus 91: 87–123.Google Scholar
Tvaradze, Aleksandre 2012. “Der Westfeldzug von 1219–1222: Die ‘Mongolenerwartung’ im Kreuzfahrerlager von Damiette und im christlichen Kaukasus.” In The Caucasus during the Mongol Period/Der Kaukasus in der Mongolenzeit, ed. Tubach, Juergen, Vashalomidze, Sophia G., and Zimmer, Manfred, 251–307. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Vladimirtsov, Boris I. 1917. “Anonimnyi gruzinskii istorik xiv veka o mongol′skom iazyke.” Izvestiia Rossiiskoi Akademii Nauk, series 6 11: 1487–1501.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Almaz, Dzhavad. 1963. “‘Kissa-i Iusuf’ Ali: Bulgaro-tatarskii pamiatnik.” Trudy 25-ogo Mezhdunarodnogo kongressa vostokovedov 3: 382–88.Google Scholar
Ata, Aysu, ed. 2004. Türkçe İlk Kur’an Tercümesi (Rylands Nüshası): Karahanlı Türkçesi (Giriş-Metin-Notlar-Dizin). Ankara.Google Scholar
Bang, Willy, and Rachmati, Gabdul Raschid. 1932. “Die Legende von Oghuz Qaghan.” Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil.-hist. Klasse 1.25: 683–724.Google Scholar
Barthold, Wilhelm. 1925. “Ein Denkmal aus der Zeit der Verbreitung der Islams in Mittelasien.” Asia Major 2.1: 125–27.Google Scholar
Bartol′d, V. V. 1973. “Otchet o komandirovke v Turkestan.” In his, Sochineniia, vol. 8, 119–210. Moscow.Google Scholar
Baṭṭūṭa/Gibb. See Abbreviations.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2002. “The Chaghadaids and Islam: The Conversion of Tarmashirin Khan (1331–34).” JAOS 122: 742–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biran, Michal 2008. “Diplomacy and Chancellery Practices in the Chaghataid Khanate: Some Preliminary Remarks.” Oriente Moderno 88.2: 369–93.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blochet, Edgar. 1928. Catalogue des manuscrits persans de la Bibliothèque nationale, vol. 3. Paris.Google Scholar
Bodrogligeti, Andras J. E. 1972. “The Fragments of the Cavāhiru’l-asrār.” CAJ 16: 290–303.Google Scholar
Bodrogligeti, Andras J. E. 1976. “The Authorship and Sources of the Muʻīnu’l-Murīd.” In Tractata Altaica: Denis Sinor sexagenario optime de rebus altaicis merito dedicata, ed. Heissig, Walther et al., 87–105. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Borovkov, A. K. 1948. “Ocherki po istorii uzbekskogo iazyka (opredelenie iazyka khikmatov Akhmada Iasevi).” Sovetskoe vostokovedenie 5: 229–50.Google Scholar
Borovkov, A. K. 1958. “Ocherki istorii uzbekskoi iazyka, iii (Leksika sredneaziatskogo tafsira xii–xiii vv.).” Uchenye zapiski Instituta vostokovedeniia 16: 138–219.Google Scholar
Cin, A. 2010. “Rabguzi’nin Kısasü’l-Enbiyasının Tahran nüshası.” Turkish Studies 5: 237–46.Google Scholar
Clauson, Gerard L. M. 1928. “A Hitherto Unknown Turkish Manuscript in ‘Uighur’ Characters.” JRAS 1928: 99–130.Google Scholar
Dānish-pazhūh, Muḥammad Taqī. 1961. Fihrist-i Kitābkhāna-yi Markazī-yi Dānishgāh-i Tihrān, vol. 9. Tehran.Google Scholar
Danka, Balázs. 2019. The “Pagan” Oγuz-nāmä: A Philological and Linguistic Analysis. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin. 1992. “A Note on Manuscripts of the Zubdat al-āthār, a Chaghatay Turkic History from Sixteenth-Century Mawarannahr.” Manuscripts of the Middle East 6: 96–100.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 1994. “Bābā Kamāl Jandī and the Kubravī Tradition among the Turks of Central Asia.” Der Islam 71: 58–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2005. “The Predecessors of Navā’ī in the Funūn al-balāghah of Shaykh Aḥmad b. Khudāydād Ṭarāzī: A Neglected Source on Central Asian Literary Culture from the Fifteenth Century.” Journal of Turkish Studies 29: 73–164.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2011. “Ahmad Yasavi and the Divan-i Hikmat in Soviet Scholarship.” In The Heritage of Soviet Oriental Studies, ed. Kemper, Michael and Conermann, Stephan, 262–90. London and New York.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2012. “Sacred Descent and Sufi Legitimation in a Genealogical Text from Eighteenth-Century Central Asia: The Sharaf Atāʼī Tradition in Khwārazm.” In Sayyids and Sharifs in Muslim Societies: The Living Links to the Prophet, ed. Kazuo, Morimoto, 210–30. London.Google Scholar
DeWeese, Devin 2016. “Mapping Khwārazmian Connections in the History of Sufi Traditions: Local Embeddedness, Regional Networks, and Global Ties of the Sufi Communities of Khwārazm.” Eurasian Studies 14: 37–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
DeWeese, Devin, Muminov, Ashirbek K., Rahimjanov, Durbek, and Ziyadov, Shavasil (with an appendix by Alfrid Bustanov). 2013. Islamizatsiia i sakral′nye rodoslovnye v Tsentral′noi Azii: Nasledie Iskhak Baba v narrativnoi i genealogicheskoi traditsiiakh, vol. 1, Otkrytie puti dlia islama: rasskaz ob Iskhak Babe, XIV–XIX vv./Islamization and Sacred Lineages in Central Asia: The Legacy of Ishaq Bab in Narrative and Genealogical Traditions, vol. 1, Opening the Way for Islam: The Ishaq Bab Narrative, 14th–19th Centuries. Almaty.Google Scholar
Eckmann, János. 1959. “Eine ostmitteltürkische interlineare Koranübersetzung.” Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher 31: 72–85.Google Scholar
Eckmann, János 1964. “Nehcü’l-Feradis’in Bilinmiyen bir Yazması.” Türk Dili Araştırmaları Yıllığı Belleten 1963: 157–59.Google Scholar
Eckmann, János 1965. “Die tschaghataische Literatur.” In Philologiae Turcicae Fundamenta, vol. 2, ed. Boratav, Pertev Naili, 304–402. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Eckmann, János 1971. “Eastern Turkic Translations of the Koran.” In Studia Turcica, ed. Ligeti, Louis, 149–59. Budapest.Google Scholar
Eckmann, János 1976. Middle Turkic Glosses of the Rylands Interlinear Koran Translation. Budapest.Google Scholar
Eckmann, János 1987. “Fragments of Khōrazmī’s Mahabbatnāma.” In Tatarica: Edendum Curavit Abdulla Tukain Kulttuuriseura r.y.: Studia in Honorem Ymär Daher Anno MCMLXX Sexagenario, 98–118. Vammala.Google Scholar
Fazylov, Èrgash I. 1989. “Eine neue Quelle zur Choresmtürkischen Sprache.” Journal of Turkish Studies 13: 47–80.Google Scholar
Gandjeï, Tourkhan. 1954–1957. “Il ‘Muḥabbat-nāma’ di Ḫōrazmī.” Annali dell’Istituto Universitario Orientale de Napoli, new series 6 (1954–1956): 131–59 (transcription and notes, with an additional twenty-six pages of facsimiles); 7 (1957): 135–66 (introduction and translation).Google Scholar
Gandjeï, Tourkhan 1958. “Il lessico del ‘Muḥabbat-nāme’.” Annali dell’Istituto Universitario Orientale de Napoli, new series 8: 91–102.Google Scholar
Hacıeminoğlu, Necmettin. 1968. Kutb’un Husrev ü Şirin’i ve Dil Hususiyetleri. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Hofman, Henry F. 1969. Turkish Literature: A Bio-bibliographical Survey; Section iii (Chaghatai), Part i (Authors), i–vi. Utrecht.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ibn, Baṭṭūṭa. 1969. Voyages d’Ibn Battûta, ed. and tr. Defrémery, C. and Sanguinetti, B. R.. Paris.Google Scholar
al-Kāshgharī, Maḥmūd. 1982. Compendium of the Turkic Dialects (Dīwān Lughāt at-Turk), ed. and tr. Dankoff, Robert, in collaboration with Kelly, James. 3 vols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Kemal′, Iakub. 1930. Tiurko-tatarskaia rukopis′ XIV veka “Nekhdzhu-l’-feradis”. Simferopol.Google Scholar
Khwāfī, Faṣīḥ. 2007. Mujmal-i Faṣīḥī, ed. Naṣrābādī, Sayyid Muḥsin Nājī. 3 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Khwāndamīr 1994. Khwandamir, Habibu’s-siyar, vol. 3, The Reign of the Mongol and the Turk, parts 1, 2, tr. Wheeler M. Thackston. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Khwārazmī Maḥabbat-nāma. MS, Bibliothèque nationale, Suppl. Pers. 869.Google Scholar
Khwārazmī 1959. Maḥabbat-nāma, ed. and tr. Shcherbak, A. M., in Oguz-nāme. Muḥabbat-nāme. Pamiatniki drevneuigurskoi i starouzbekskoi pis’mennosti, 111–70. Moscow.Google Scholar
Hodong, Kim. 2010. “Eastern Turki Royal Decrees of the 17th Century in the Jarring Collection.” In Studies on Xinjiang Historical Sources in 17–20th Centuries, ed. Millward, James, Yasushi, Shinmen, and Jun, Sugawara, 59–119. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Kurat, Akdes Nimet. 1940. Topkapı Sarayı Müzesi Arşivindeki Altın Ordu, Kırım ve Turkistan Hanlarına ait Yarlık ve Bitikler. Istanbul.Google Scholar
ʿAlī, Maḥmūd b. 1956. Nehcü’l-Feradis, vol. 1, Tıpkıbasım, ed. Eckmann, János. Ankara.Google Scholar
ʿAlī, Maḥmūd b 1988. Nehcü’l-Ferādīs: Uştmaḫlarnıng Açuq Yolı, Cennetlerin Açık Yolu, vol. 2, Metin, ed. Eckmann, János, Tezcan, Semih, and Hamza, Zülfikar. Ankara.Google Scholar
ʿAlī, Maḥmūd b 1998. Nehcü’l-Ferādīs: Uştmaḫlarnıng Açuḳ Yolı, Cennetlerin Açık Yolu, vol. 3, Dizin-Sözlük, ed. Ata, Aysu. Ankara.Google Scholar
ʿAlī, Maḥmūd b 2004. Nehcü’l-Ferādīs: Uştmaḫlarnıng Açuq Yolı (Cennetlerin Açık Yolu), vol. 1, Metin, vol. 2, Tıpkıbasım, ed. Eckmann, János, Tezcan, Semih, and Hamza, Zülfikar. Ankara.Google Scholar
Marjānī, Shihāb al-Dīn. 1897. Mustafād al-akhbār fī aḥvāl Qazān va Bulghār, 2 vols. Kazan.Google Scholar
Menges, Karl Heinrich. 1965. “Zum Türkistanischen Tafsīr des 12./13. Jh.s.” Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher 36: 348–59.Google Scholar
Nadzhip, È. N. 1971. “O pamiatnike xiv veka ‘Nakhdzh al-faradis’ i ego iazyke.” Sovetskaia tiurkologiia, 1971: 56–68.Google Scholar
Nadzhip, È. N. 1973. “O novonaidennykh arabopis′mennykh spiskakh ‘Mukhabbat-name’ Khorezmi.” Sovetskaia tiurkologiia 1973: 92–103.Google Scholar
Nadzhip, È. N. 1976. “O iazyke pamiatnika nachala xiii veka ‘Kyssa-i Iusuf’ Ali.” Sovetskaia tiurkologiia, 1976: 74–88.Google Scholar
Nadzhip, È. N. 1979. Istoriko-sravnitel′nyi slovar′ tiurkskikh iazykov XIV veka: Na materiale ‘Khosrau i Shirin’ Kutba, vol. 1. Moscow.Google Scholar
Özyetgin, A. Melek. 1996. Altın Ordu, Kırım ve Kazan Sahasına ait Yarlık ve Bitiklerin Dil ve Üslûp İncelemesi (İnceleme-Metin-Tercüme-Notlar-Dizin-Tıpkıbasım). Ankara.Google Scholar
Pelliot, Paul. 1930. “Sur la légende d’Uγuz-khan en écriture ouigoure.” T’oung Pao 27: 247–358.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rabghūzī. 1948. Rabghuzi: Narrationes de Prophetis. Cod. Mus. Brit. Add. 7851. Reproduced in facsimile, with an introduction by K. Grønbech. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Rabghūzī 1995. al-Rabghūzī, The Stories of the Prophets: Qiṣaṣ al-Anbiyāʼ, An Eastern Turkish Version, ed. Boeschoten, H. E., Vandamme, M., and Tezcan, S.. 2 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
Rabghūzī 1997. Nāṣirü’d-Dīn bin Burhānü’d-Dīn Rabġūzī. Ḳiṣaṣü’l-Enbiyā (Peygamber Kıssaları), ed. Ata, Aysu. 2 vols. Ankara.Google Scholar
Rabghūzī 2015. al-Rabghūzī, The Stories of the Prophets: Qiṣaṣ al-Anbiyāʼ: An Eastern Turkish Version, 2nd ed., ed. Boeschoten, Hendrik E. and O’Kane, John. 2 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
Radlov, V. V. 1888. “Iarlyki Toktamysha i Temir-Kutluga.” Zapiski Vostochnago otdeleniia Imperatorskago Russkago arkheologicheskago obshchestva 3: 1–40.Google Scholar
al-Dīn, Rashīd. 1969. Die Geschichte der Oġuzen des Rašīd ad-Dīn, tr. Karl Jahn. Vienna.Google Scholar
Rieu, Charles. 1888. Catalogue of the Turkish Manuscripts in the British Museum. London.Google Scholar
Sağol, Gülden, ed. 1993–1999. An Inter-linear Translation of the Qur’an into Khwarazm Turkish: Introduction, Text, Glossary and Facsimile, part 1, introduction and text; part 2, glossary; part 3, facsimile of the MS Süleymaniye Library Hekimoğlu Ali Paşa No. 2, section one: 1b–300b; part 4, facsimile, section two: 301a–587b. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Samoilovich, A. N. 1918. “Neskol′ko popravok k iarlyku Timur-Kutluga.” Izvestiia Rossiiskoi Akademii Nauk 1918.11: 1109–24.Google Scholar
Sertkaya, Osman F. 1972. “Horezmi’nin Muhabbet-nâme’sinin iki yeni yazma nüshası üzerine.” Türkiyat Mecmuası 17: 185–207.Google Scholar
Shcherbak, Aleksandr M., ed. 1959. Oguz-nāme, Muḥabbat-nāme. Pamiatniki drevneuigurskoi i starouzbekskoi pis′mennosti. Moscow.Google Scholar
Shcherbak, Aleksandr M. 1974. “Sal-name (po rukopisi B 721, khraniashcheisia v Rukopisnom otdele LO IVAN SSSR).” Pis′mennye Pamiatniki Vostoka 1971: 171–89, 546–52.Google Scholar
Soper, John D. 2002. “The Threshold of the Truths by Adīb Aḥmad bin Maḥmūd Yügneki.” In The Golden Cycle: Proceedings of the John D. Soper Commemorative Conference on the Cultural Heritage of Central Asia, UCLA October 1–4, 1998, ed. Bodrogligeti, András J. E., 39–76. Kecskemét.Google Scholar
Togan, Zeki Velidi. 1928. “Khwārazmde yāzīlmïsh eskī türkche atharlar.” Türkīyat majmūʿasī 2: 315–45.Google Scholar
Togan, Zeki Velidi 1963. “Zentralasiatische türkische Literaturen, ii. Die islamische Zeit.” In Turkologie, ed. Annemarie, von Gabain, 229–49. Leiden.Google Scholar
Urunbaev, A., and Epifanova, L. M.. 1964. Sobranie vostochnykh rukopisei Akademii nauk Uzbekskoi SSR, vol. 7. Tashkent.Google Scholar
West, Steven L. 1983. “The Qiṣṣa-i Yūsuf of ʿAlī: The First Story of Joseph in Turkic Islamic Literature.” AOH 37: 69–84.Google Scholar
Woods, John E. 1987. “The Rise of Timurid Historiography.” Journal of Near Eastern Studies 46: 81–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yazdī, Sharaf al-Dīn ʿAlī. 2008. Ẓafar-nāma, ed. Muḥammad Ṣādiq, Saʿīd Mīr and Navāʾī, ʿAbd al-Ḥusayn. 2 vols. Tehran.Google Scholar
Yüce, Nuri, ed. 1993. Ebu’l-Ḳāsim Cārullāh Maḥmūd bin ʻOmar bin Muḥammed bin Aḥmed ez-Zamaḫşarī el-Ḫvārizmī, Mukaddimetü’l-Edeb: Ḫvārizm Türkçesi ile Tercümeli Şuşter Nüshası; Giriş, Dil Özellikleri, Metin, İndeks. Ankara.Google Scholar
Yükneki, Edib Ahmed b. Mahmud. 1951. Atebetü’l-Hakayık, ed. Arat, Reşid Rahmeti. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Zajączkowski, Ananiasz. 1958–1961. Najstarsza wersja turecka Ḫusräv u Šīrīn Quṭba, 3 vols. Warsaw.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Ahmad, Zahiruddin. 1995. Ṅag-dBaṅ Blo-bZaṅ rGya-mTSHo, the Fifth Dalai Lama of Tibet: A History of Tibet, tr. Zahiruddin Ahmad. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Anonymous. 1985. rGyal rabs sogs bod kyi yig tshang gsal ba’i me long (Mirror Clarifying the Tibetan Records, the Accounts of Kings and Others). Anonymous and undated. In sNgon gyi gtam me tog phreng ba: A 13th Century Source on the History of the Tibetan Kings and Rulers by Ne’u Pandita Grags-pa-smon-lam-blo-gros with Other Rare Historical Texts from the Library of Burmiok Athing T. D. Densapa, 79–124. Dharamsala.Google Scholar
Bira, Shagdaryn. 1964. “Some Remarks on the Hu-lan Deb-ther of Kun-dgaʼ rdo-rje.” AOH 17: 69–81.Google Scholar
Bira, Shagdaryn 1984. “Some Extracts from Sh. Damdin’s Manuscript Copy of the Hu-lan deb-ther.” In Tibetan and Buddhist Studies, ed. Ligeti, Louis, 59–76. Budapest.Google Scholar
’Bri gung chos rje Kun dga’ rin chen. 1972. bKaʼ brgyud bla ma rnams kyi rnam thar rin chen gser phreng (A Golden Garland of Jewels, the Biographies of the bKa’ brgyud Lamas). In Miscellaneous Works of ʼBri-gung Chos-rje Kun-dga‘-rin-chen, reproduced from rare manuscripts from the library of Tokden Rimpoche of Gangon, 2–192. Leh.Google Scholar
ston, Bu. 1971. Collected Works of Bu ston rin chen grub. Bu ston thams cad mkhyen pa’i bka’ ʼbum (The Collected Works of the All-Knowing Bu ston), vols. ka–sa, vol. la, fols. 98r7–100r3. New Delhi.Google Scholar
ston, Bu (布敦 Budu). 1994. Fojiao shi dabao zanglun 佛敎史大寶藏論, tr. Guo Heqing 郭和卿. Taipei.Google Scholar
Chavannes, Édouard. 1904. “Inscriptions et pièces de chancellerie chinoises de l’époque mongole (Avant-propos et première partie).” T’oung Pao 4: 357–447.Google Scholar
Chavannes, Édouard 1908. “Inscriptions et pièces de chancellerie chinoises de l’époque mongole (Seconde série).” T’oung Pao 9: 297–428.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nendaiki kenkyûkai, Chibetto-Mongoru. 1990. “Chibetto nendaiki Kêpêgaton Mongoru no shô yakuchû.” Shiteki, nos. 11–12.Google Scholar
Chos nyid ye shes. 1997. dPal ldan gle lung chos sde chen po’i gnyags ston pa’i gdung rabs gdan rabs dang bcas pa’i rnam thar skal bzang mdzes pa’i rgyan phreng (A Garland That Embellishes with Good Fortune: The Biographies, Together with the Genealogical Accounts and the Accounts of the Seat Holders, of the gNyags ston pa of the Glorious Great Gle lung chos sde). Lhasa.Google Scholar
’phags-pa., Chos rgyal 1993a. Chos rgyal ’phags-pa’i bka’ ’bum (Collected Works of the Dharmarāja ’Phags-pa). In dPal ldan sa skya pa’i bka’ ’bum: The Collected Works of the Founding Masters of Sa-skya, reproduced from the 1736 Derge edition, vols. 13–15. New Delhi.Google Scholar
’phags-pa, Chos rgyal 1993b. Chos rje pa bde bar gshegs dus dbus gtsang gi dge ba’i bshes gnyen rnams la spring ba (Message to the Kalyānamitras of dBus and gTsang). In dPal ldan sa skya pa’i bka’ ʼbum: The Collected Works of the Founding Masters of Sa-skya, reproduced from the 1736 Derge edition, vol. 15, 640–41. New Delhi.Google Scholar
’phags-pa, Chos rgyal 1993c. rGyal bu byang chub sems dpa’ la gnang ba’i bka’ yig (Letter to the Bodhisattva Prince). In dPal ldan sa skya pa’i bka’ ’bum: The Collected Works of the Founding Masters of Sa-skya, reproduced from the 1736 Derge edition, vol. 15, 525–26. New Delhi.Google Scholar
’phags-pa, Chos rgyal 1993d. Slob dpon bsod nams seng ge’i spyan sngar phrin du zhu ba (Message for Ācārya bSod nams seng ge). In dPal ldan sa skya pa’i bka’ ’bum: The Collected Works of the Founding Masters of Sa-skya, reproduced from the 1736 Derge edition, vol. 15, 765–69. New Delhi.Google Scholar
’phags-pa, Chos rgyal (巴思巴 Basiba). 1994. Da cheng yao dao mi ji ping zhu 大乘要道密集評注, tr. Yu Zhongyuan 俞中元 and Lu Zhengyong 魯鄭勇. Xi’an.Google Scholar
Czaja, Olaf. 2013. Medieval Rule in Tibet: The Rlangs Clan and the Political and Religious History of the Ruling House of Phag mo gru pa. With a Study of the Monastic Art of Gdan sa mthil. Vienna.Google Scholar
Das, Sarat Chandra. 1907. “Tibet under the Tartar Emperors of China in the 13th Century.” Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (extra number): 94–102.Google Scholar
Jan Willem, De Jong. 1967. “Sum-pa Mkhan-po (1704–1788) and His Works.” HJAS 27: 208–17.Google Scholar
Eimer, Helmut. 1976. “Die Gar log-Episode bei Padma dkar po und ihre Quellen.” Orientalia Suecana 23–24 (1974–1975): 182–99.Google Scholar
Erdenibayar, . 2007. “Sumpa Khenpo Ishibaljur: A Great Figure in Mongolian and Tibetan Cultures.” In The Mongolia–Tibet Interface: Opening New Research Terrains in Inner Asia. PIATS 2003, ed. Bulag, Uradyn E. and Diemberger, Hildegard G. M., 303–14. Leiden and Boston.Google Scholar
Everding, Karl-Heinz. 2000. Das Königreich Mang yul Gung thang: Königtum und Herrschaftsgewalt im Tibet des 13.–17. Jahrhunderts, vol. 1, Die Chronik Gung thang rgyal rabs, vol. 2, Studien zur Geschichte des Reiches. Bonn.Google Scholar
Everding, Karl-Heinz 2002. “The Mongol States and Their Struggle for Dominance over Tibet in the 13th Century.” In Tibet, Past and Present: Tibetan Studies I. PIATS 2000, ed. Blezer, Henk with the assistance of Zadoks, Abel, 109–28. Leiden, Boston, and Cologne.Google Scholar
Everding, Karl-Heinz 2005. Der Gung thang dkar chag: Die Geschichte des tibetischen Herrschergeschlechtes von Tshal Gung thang und der Tshal pa bKaʼ brgyud pa- Schule. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Lhasa-Tales in der Zeit des 12–19. Jahrhunderts. Tibetischer Text in Edition und Übersetzung. Bonn.Google Scholar
Everding, Karl-Heinz 2006a. Herrscherurkunden aus der Zeit des mongolischen Grossreiches für tibetische Adelshäuser, Geistliche und Klöster, vol. 1, Diplomata Mongolica: Mittelmongolische Urkunden in ‘Phags Pa-Schrift. Edition, Übersetzung, Analyse. Halle.Google Scholar
Everding, Karl-Heinz 2006b. Herrscherurkunden aus der Zeit des mongolischen Grossreiches für tibetische Adelshäuser, Geistliche und Klöster, vol. 2, Diplomata Tibetica: Die vierzehn Urkunden für die Tausendschaft Mus. Mit einer Studie zur historischen Entwicklung des Mus chu-Tales im westlichen gTsang in der Zeit des 12.–15. Jahrhunderts. Halle.Google Scholar
Everding, Karl-Heinz 2007. “Tradition und Umbruch in der tibetischen Geschichtsschreibung: Die Darstellung der Entstehung und des Aufstiegs der Zehntausendschaft Zha lu nach dem rGya bod yig tshang.” In Tibetstudien: Festschrift für Dieter Schuh zum 65. Geburtstag, ed. Schwieger, Peter, 55–93. Bonn.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1990. “Comments on a Passage in the Hu-lan Deb-ther: The ‘Edict of Öljeitü’ on the Punishment of Attacks against Tibetan Monks.” In Indo-Sino-Tibetica, ed. Daffina, Paolo, 137–52. Rome.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1991. “Qubilai Khans Militärbefehlshaber in Osttibet: Bemerkungen zur Biographie von Yeh-hsien-nai.” In Tibetan History and Language: Studies dedicated to Uray Géza on his Seventieth Birthday, ed. Steinkellner, Ernst, 173–84. Vienna.Google Scholar
nang Dpa, Gnas ’ bo II Gtsug-lag-’phreng-ba. 1980. Chos ’byung mkhas pa’i dga’ ston (The Religious History “Joyous Feast of the Learned”). Reproduced from prints from Lho-brag blocks from Rumtek Monastery. Delhi.Google Scholar
tsā ba, ’Gos lo. 1976. The Blue Annals (Deb ther sngon po), ed. Chandra, Lokesh. New Delhi.Google Scholar
tsā ba, ’Gos lo 1984. Deb ther sngon po (The Blue Book), ed. Dung dkar blo bzang ’phrin las. Chengdu.Google Scholar
Hambis, Louis. 1971. “L’histoire des Mongols à l’époque de Gengis-Khan et le dPag bSam lJon bZan de Sumpa Qutuqtu.” In Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou, 149–58. Paris.Google Scholar
Huran deputura フゥランテプテル. 1964. Huran deputura (Hu-lan deb-ther): chibetto nendaiki フゥランテプテル- チベット年代記 (Hu-lan deb-ther: Tibetan Chronicle), tr. Sh. Inaba 稻葉正就 and H. Satō 佐藤長. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Jackson, David. 1986. “Sa-skya Paṇḍita’s Letter to the Tibetans: A Late and Dubious Addition to His Collected Works.” Journal of the Tibet Society 6: 17–23.Google Scholar
’Jam mgon a myes zhabs. 1975. ’Dzam gling byang phyogs kyi thub pa’i rgyal tshab chen po dpal ldan sa skya pa’i gdung rabs rin po che ji ltar byon pa’i tshul gyi rnam par thar pa ngo mtshar rin po che’i bang mdzod dgos ’dod kun ’byung (The Origin of All Wishes and Wants: The Precious Treasury of the Wonderful Biographies of the Precious Lineage of the Glorious Sa Skya Pa, the Great and Powerful Regents of the Northern Regions of Jambudvīpa). A history of the ’Khon Lineage of Prince-Abbots of Sa-skya by ’Jam-mgon A-myes-zhabs Ṅag-dbaṅ-kun-dga’-bsod-nams, reproduced from a rare print by Tashi Dorji. Dolanji, H.P.Google Scholar
’Jam mgon a myes zhabs. 1986. ’Dzam gling byang phyogs kyi thub pa’i rgyal tshab chen po dpal ldan sa skya pa’i gdung rabs rin po che ji ltar byon pa’i tshul gyi rnam par thar pa ngo mtshar rin po che’i bang mdzod dgos ’dod kun ʼbyung (The Origin of All Wishes and Wants: The Precious Treasury of the Wonderful Biographies of the Precious Lineage of the Glorious Sa Skya Pa, the Great and Powerful Regents of the Northern Regions of Jambudvīpa). Beijing.Google Scholar
’Jam mgon a myes zhabs. 2005. Sajia shi xishi 薩迦世系史, tr. Chen Qingying 陳慶英, Gao Hefu 高禾福, and Zhou Runnian 周潤年. Beijing.Google Scholar
Kolmaś, Josef. 1973. “Tibetan Sources.” In Essays on the Sources for Chinese History, ed. Leslie, Donald, Colin Mackerras, and Wang Gungwu, 129–40. Canberra.Google Scholar
Kvaerne, Per. 1980. “Mongols and Khitans in a 14th-Century Tibetan Bonpo Text.” AOH 34: 85–104.Google Scholar
Lange, Kristina. 1975. Die Werke des Regenten Sans rgyas rgya mc’o (1653–1705): Eine philologisch-historische Studie zum tibetischsprachigen Schrifttum. Berlin.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lange, Kristina 1987. “Einige Bemerkungen zur Chronik des Fünften Dalai Lama als Literaturdenkmal.” AOH 41: 277–300.Google Scholar
Macdonald, Ariane. 1963. “Préambule à la lecture d’un Rgya-Bod yig-chaṅ.” Journal asiatique 251: 53–159.Google Scholar
Martin, Dan. 1997. Tibetan Histories: A Bibliography of Tibetan-Language Historical Works. London.Google Scholar
Ngag dbang blo bzang rgya mtsho. 1967. Bod kyi rgyal rabs rdzogs ldan gzhon nu’i dga’ ston (A Joyous Feast of the Incomparable Youth, the Royal Chronicles of Tibet), ed. Demo, Ngawang Gelek. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Ngag dbang blo bzang rgya mtsho 1985. Gangs can yul gyi sa la spyod pa’i mtho ris kyi rgyal blon gtso bor brjod pa’i deb ther rdzogs ldan gzhon nu’i dga‘ ston dpyid kyi rgyal mo’i glu dbyangs zhes bya ba bzhugs so (Song of the Queen of Spring, Joyous Feast of the Incomparable Youth, Book That Chiefly Describes the Kings and Ministers of Heaven That Act on the Earth of the Snow-Covered Country). New Delhi.Google Scholar
Ngag dbang blo bzang rgya mtsho 1988. Bod kyi deb ther dpyid kyi rgyal mo’i glu dbyangs (Song of the Queen of Spring, Book of Tibet). Beijing.Google Scholar
Ngag dbang blo bzang rgya mtsho (Ṅag-dbaṅ-blo-bzaṅ-rgya-mtsho). 1983. Xizang wang chen ji 西藏王臣記 (Records of Ministers of the Tibetan King), tr. Guo Heqing. Beijing.Google Scholar
Ngag dbang blo bzang rgya mtsho (達賴喇嘛五世 Dalailama wu shi). 1985. Xizang wang chen hufa ji 西藏王臣護法記 (Records of Protecting Buddhist Law by the Ministers of the Tibetan King), tr. Guo Heqing. Taipei.Google Scholar
rnam rgyal, Ngag dbang. 1972. Chos-’byung Ngo-mtshar Rgya-mtsho-las Dang-po ’Jig-rten-gyi Khams-kyi Rnam-bzhag Bstan-pa’i Skabs (From the Ocean of Wonderful Religious Histories: The First Chapter That Explains the Arrangement of the Realms of the World). A detailed account of the development of Buddhism in Tibet with special emphasis on the Stag-lung Bka’i-brgyud-pa by Stag-lung-pa Ngag-dbang-rnam rgyal and supplemented by Ngag-dbang-bstan-pa’i-nyi-ma, ed. Don-brgyud-nyi-ma, Khams-sprul. Tashijong.Google Scholar
rnam rgyal, Ngag dbang 1992. sTag lung chos `byung (The Religious History of sTag lung). Lhasa.Google Scholar
Ngor chen kun dga’ bzang po. n. d. Chos rje sa skya paṇḍi ta chen po’i rnam thar gsung sgros ma (Report on the Biography of the Lord of the dharma, the Great Sa skya Paṇḍita). In Ngor chen kun dga’ bzang po’i bka’ ’bum: The Complete Works of Ngor-chen Kun-dga’ bzang-po, complied by Sonam Gyatso and reproduced from the Derge block prints, vol. 1, fols. 61r–73r (121–45). Dehra Dun.Google Scholar
dPa’ bo gtsug lag. 1959–1965. Mkhas paḥi dgaḥ ston by Dpaḥ-bo-gtsug-lag ’phreng-ba, ed. Chandra, Lokesh. 4 vols. New Delhi.Google Scholar
dPa’ bo gtsug lag 1986. Chos ’byung mkhas pa’i dga’ ston (The Religious History “Joyous Feast of the Learned”), ed. rDo rje rgyal po. 2 vols. Beijing.Google Scholar
dPa’ bo gtsug lag (巴卧·祖拉陳瓦 Bawo Zulachenwa). 2010. Xianzhe xiyan: Tuboshi yizhu 賢者喜宴 : 吐蕃史譯注 (Delightful Feast of the Wise Men: Annotated Translation of Tufan History), tr. Huang Hao 黄颢 and Zhou Runnian 周潤年. Beijing.Google Scholar
po, Padma dkar. 1968. Tibetan Chronicle of Padma-dkar-po, ed. Chandra, Lokesh. New Delhi.Google Scholar
po, Padma dkar 1973–1976. Collected Works (Gsung ’bum) of Kun-mkhyen Padma-dkar-po, vol. 2. Darjeeling.Google Scholar
po, Padma dkar 1992. ’Brug pa’i chos ’byung (The Religious History of the `Brug pa). Lhasa.Google Scholar
bzang po, dPal ’byor. 1979. rGya bod kyi yig tshang mKhas pa dga’ byed chen mo ’dzam gling gsal ba’i me long (The Mirror That Clarifies the World, the Great Rejoicing of the Learned, the Annals of China and Tibet), ed. Tobgyel, Kunsang and Dorji, Mani, 2 vols. Thim-phu.Google Scholar
bzang po, dPal ’byor 1985. rGya bod yig tshang chen mo (Great Annals of China and Tibet). Chengdu.Google Scholar
bzang po, dPal ’byor 1986. Han Zang shi ji: Xian zhe xi le Zhanbu zhou ming jian, 漢藏史集: 賢者喜樂贍部洲明鑒 (Collected History of China and Tibet: Wise Men’s Delight of the Clean Mirror of Shanbu zhou), tr. Chen Qingying 陳慶英. Lhasa.Google Scholar
Pan chen bsod nams grags pa 1971. Deb.ther.dmar.po.gsar.ma: Tibetan Chronicles by Bsod nams grags pa, ed. Tucci, Giuseppe. Rome.Google Scholar
Pan chen bsod nams grags pa 2002. Xin Hong shi 新紅史 (New Red History), tr. Huang Hao 黃颢. Lhasa.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano. 1980. “The Mongol Census in Tibet.” In Tibetan Studies in Honour of Hugh Richardson, ed. Aris, Michael and Suu Kyi, Aung San, 233–38. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1983. “Tibetan Relations with Sung China and with the Mongols.” In China among Equals: The Middle Kingdom and Its Neighbors, 10th–14th Centuries, ed. Rossabi, Morris, 173–203. Berkeley, Los Angeles, and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1988. “Sang-ko, a Tibetan statesman in Yüan China.” In his Selected Papers on Asian History, 395–412. Rome.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1990a. Central Tibet and the Mongols: The Yüan–Sa-skya Period of Tibetan History. Rome.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1990b. “Princely Houses of the Yüan Period Connected with Tibet.” In Indo-Tibetan Studies (Papers in Honour of Professor D. L. Snellgrove), 257–69. Tring.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1991. “Ston-tshul: The Rise of Sa-skya Paramountcy in Khams.” In Tibetan History and Language: Studies Dedicated to Uray Géza on His Seventieth Birthday, ed. Steinkellner, Ernst, 417–22. Vienna.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 1992. “Yüan Official Terms in Tibetan.” In Tibetan Studies: Proceedings of the 5th Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies, Narita 1989, ed. Shōren, Ihara and Zuihō, Yamaguchi, 669–72. Naritasan Shinshoji.Google Scholar
Petech, Luciano 2010. Zhongbu Xizang yu Menggu ren: Yuandai Xizang lishi 中部西藏与蒙古人: 元代西藏历史 (Central Tibet and the Mongols: History of Tibet in the Yuan Period), tr. Yun, Zhang 張雲. (Translation of Central Tibet and the Mongols). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Regbi. E, Pubaev. 1981. “Pagsam-czhonsan” – pamyatnik tibetskoi istoriografii XVIII veka. Novosibirsk.Google Scholar
Regbi.E, Pubaev 1991. Pagsam-dzhonsan: Istoriya i khronologiya Tibeta. Perevod s tibetskogo yazyka, predislovie, kommentarii. Novosibirsk.Google Scholar
paṇḍita, Sa skya. 1992–1993. Bu slob rnams la sbring ba (Letter to Disciples). In dPal ldan sa skya pa’i bka’ ’bum: The Collected Works of the Founding Masters of Sa-skya, reproduced from the 1736 Derge edition, vol. 12, 428–33. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Schaeffer, Kurtis R., Kapstein, Matthew T., and Tuttle, Gray, eds. 2013. Sources of Tibetan Tradition. New York.Google Scholar
Schuh, Dieter. 1976. “Wie ist die Einladung des 5. Karma-pa an den chinesischen Kaiserhof als Fortführung der Tibetpolitik der Mongolenkhane zu verstehen?” In Altaica Collecta: Berichte und Vorträge der XVII. Permanent International Altaistic Conference 3.–8. Juni 1974 in Bonn/Bad Honnef, ed. Heissig, Walther, 209–44. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Schuh, Dieter 1977. Erlasse und Sendschreiben mongolischer Herrscher für tibetische Geistliche: Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Urkunden des tibetischen Mittelalters und ihrer Dogmatik. St. Augustin.Google Scholar
Schuh, Dieter 1981. Grundlagen tibetischer Siegelkunde: Eine Untersuchung über tibetische Siegelaufschriften in ‘Phags-Pa-Schrift. St. Augustin.Google Scholar
Schuh, Dieter 1986. “Tibet unter der Mongolenherrschaft.” In Die Mongolen: Beiträge zu ihrer Geschichte und Kultur, ed. Weiers, Michael, 283–89. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Sgrolkar, Xiao Huaiyuan, and Vodzer, , ed. 1995. Bod kyi lo rgyus yig tshags gces bsdus: A Collection of Historical Archives of Tibet. Lhasa.Google Scholar
Situ and Belo 1972. History of the Karma Bka’-brgyud-pa Sect, ed. Gyaltsen, D. and Kesang, Legshay. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Smith, Gene E. 2001a. “The Diaries of Si tu Paṇ chen.” In Among Tibetan Texts: History and Literature of the Himalayan Plateau, ed. Schaeffer, Kurtis R., 87–96. Boston.Google Scholar
Smith, Gene E. 2001b. “The Early History of the ’Khon Family and the Sa skya School.” In Among Tibetan Texts: History and Literature of the Himalayan Plateau, ed. Schaeffer, Kurtis R., 102–9. Boston.Google Scholar
Smith, Gene E. 2001c. “Padma dkar po and His History of Buddhism.” In Among Tibetan Texts: History and Literature of the Himalayan Plateau, ed. Schaeffer, Kurtis R., 81–86. Boston.Google Scholar
Sørensen, Per K., tr. 1986. A Fourteenth Century Tibetan Historical Work: rGyal-rabs gsal-ba’i me-lon. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Sørensen, Per K. tr. 1994. Tibetan Buddhist Hagiography: The Mirror Illuminating the Royal Genealogies. An Annotated Translation of the XIVth Century Tibetan Chronicle: rGyal-rabs gsal-ba’i me-long. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Sperling, Elliot. 1987. “Lama to the King of Hsia.” Journal of the Tibet Society 7: 31–50.Google Scholar
Sperling, Elliot 1994. “Rtsa-mi lo-tsā-ba Sangs-rgyas grags-pa and the Tangut Background to Early Mongol–Tibetan Relations.” In Tibetan Studies. Proceedings of the 6th Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies, Fagerness 1992, ed. Kvaerne, Per, vol. 2, 801–24. Oslo.Google Scholar
Sperling, Elliot (斯培凌 Sipeiling). 1998. “Xuliewu yu Xizang 旭烈兀與西藏” (Hülegü and Tibet), tr. Qu Dafeng 瞿大風 and Liu Jianyi 劉建一. Mongolian Studies Information 蒙古學信息, Neimenggu Daxue Tushuguan 内蒙古大學圖書館, vol. 2.Google Scholar
Stein, Rolf A. 1962. “Une source ancienne pour l’histoire de l’épopée tibétaine: Le Rlans Po-ti bse-ru.” Journal asiatique 250: 77–106.Google Scholar
Sum pa mkhan po. 1908. Pag Sam Jon Zang (dPag bsam ljon bzang), ed. with a List of Contents and Analytical Index in English by Sarat Chandra Das, part 1, History of the Rise, Progress and Downfall of Buddhism in India, part 2, History of Tibet and Lamaism, Calcutta.Google Scholar
Sum pa mkhan po. 1959. dPag-bsam ljon-bzang of Sum-pa mkhan-po ye-shes dpal-’byor, part 3, A History of Buddhism in China and Mongolia Preceded by rehu-mig of Chronological Tables, ed. Chandra, L.. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Sum pa mkhan po. 1992. Chos ’byung dpag-bsam ljon bzang (Religious History [called] “Noble Wish-Fulfilling Tree”), ed. tshe brtan, dKon mchog. Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Sum pa mkhan po. 1994. 松巴堪欽·益西班覺. Ru yi bao shu shi 如意寶樹史 (History of a Ruyi Treasure Tree), tr. Pu Wencheng 蒲文成 and Cairang 才讓. Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Sum pa mkhan po. 2013. Songba fo jiao shi 松巴佛教史 (Tibetan History of Songba), tr. Pu Wencheng 蒲文成 and Cairang 才讓. Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Szerb, János. 1980a. “Glosses on the Oeuvre of Bla-ma ’Phags-pa. i.: On the Activity of Sa-syka Paṇḍita.” In Tibetan Studies in Honour of Hugh Richardson, ed. Aris, Michael and Suu Kyi, Aung San, 290–300. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Szerb, János 1980b. “Glosses on the Oeuvre of Bla-ma ’Phags-pa: ii. Some Notes on the Events of the Years 1251–1254.” AOH 34: 263–85.Google Scholar
Szerb, János 1985. “Glosses on the Oeuvre of Bla-ma ’Phags-pa: iii. The “Patron–Patronized” Relationship.” In Soundings in Tibetan Civilization: Proceedings of the 1982 Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies held at Columbia University, ed. Nimri Aziz, Barbara and Kapstein, Matthew, 165–73. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Ta’i si tu Byang chub rgyal mtshan. 1974. Lha rigs rlangs kyi rnam thar (Biography of the Divine rLangs Family). New Delhi.Google Scholar
Tai si tu Byang chub rgyal mtshan. 1986. “bKa’ chems mthong ba don ldan” (Testament Meaningful to Behold). In Rlangs kyi po ti bse ru rgyas pa, 103–373. Lhasa.Google Scholar
Tai si tu Byang chub rgyal mtshan. 1989. Ta si tu byang chub rgyal mtshan gyi bka’ chems mthong ba don ldan (The Testament Meaningful to Behold of the Ta si tu byang chub rgyal mtshan). Lhasa.Google Scholar
Tai si tu Byang chub rgyal mtshan. (绛求堅贊 Jiangqiujianzan). 2002. Lang shi jia zu shi you ming lang shi ling xi bao juan 朗氏家族史, 又名, 朗氏靈犀寶卷 (History of Lang Family, Also Known as Treasure Book of Sacred Rhinoceros of the Lang Family), tr. A Wang. Lhasa.Google Scholar
Tshal pa kun dga’ rdo rje. 1961. Tshal pa Kun dga‘ rdo rje mdzad pa’i hu lan deb ther bzhugs so (The Red Book, Composed by Tshal pa Kun dgaʼ rdo rje). Deb ther dmar po. The Red Annals. Part One (Tibetan Text). Gangtok, Sikkim.Google Scholar
Tshal pa kun dga’ rdo rje 1981. Deb ther dmar po rnams kyi dang po hu lan deb ther (The Red Book, the First of the Red Books), ed. Dung dkar blo bzang ’phrin las. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tshal pa kun dga’ rdo rje 2004. mKhas dbang dung dkar blo bzang ’phrin las kyi gsung ’bum (Collected Works of mKhas dbang Dung dkar blo bzang ’phrin las). Deb ther dmar po’i gal che’i tshig ’grel gnad bsdus (A Short Essential Commentary of the Important Terms of the Red Book), ed. rNam rgyal ra `phrin las rgya mtsho. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tucci, Giuseppe (杜齊 Tuci). 2005. Xizang hua juan 西藏画卷 (Painted Scrolls of Tibet). Beijing.Google Scholar
Leonard, Van der Kuijp. 1991. “On the Life and Political Career of Ta’i-si-tu Byang-chub rgyal-mtshan.” In Tibetan History and Language: Studies Dedicated to Uray Géza on his Seventieth Birthday, ed. Steinkellner, Ernst, 277–327. Vienna.Google Scholar
Leonard, Van der Kuijp 1993. “Jambhala: An Imperial Envoy to Tibet during the Late Yuan.” JAOS 113.4: 529–38.Google Scholar
Leonard, Van der Kuijp 1996. “Tibetan Historiography.” In Tibetan Literature: Studies in Genre, ed. Cabezón, José I and Jackson, Roger R., 39–56. Ithaca.Google Scholar
Leonard, Van der Kuijp 2004a. The Kālacakra and the Patronage of Tibetan Buddhism by the Mongol Imperial Family. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Leonard, Van der Kuijp 2004b. “U rgyan pa Rin chen dpal (1230–1309), Part Two: For Emperor Qubilai? His Garland of Tales about Rivers.” In The Relationship between Religion and State (chos srid zun ’brel) in Traditional Tibet, ed. Cüppers, Christoph, 299–339. Lumbini, Nepal.Google Scholar
Leonard, Van der Kuijp 2006. “On the Composition and Printings of the Deb ther sngon po by ’Gos lo tsā ba gzhon nu dpal (1392–1481).” Journal of the International Association of Tibetan Studies 2: 1–46.Google Scholar
Vitali, Roberto. 1996. The Kingdoms of Gu.ge Pu.hrang According to mNga’.ris rgyal.rabs by Gu.de mkhan.chen Ngag.dbang grags.pa. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Vitali, Roberto 2012. “Grub chen U rgyan pa and the Mongols of China.” In Studies on the History and Literature of Tibet and the Himalaya, ed. Vitali, Roberto, 31–64. Kathmandu.Google Scholar
Yao, Wang 王堯. 1981. “Shandong Changqing Dalingyan Dayuan Guoshi Fazhipai kaoshi 山東長清大靈岩寺大元國師法旨牌考釋” (Analysis of the Fazhipai of the Dayuan Guoshi Found in the Great Lingyan Temple, Changqing of Shandong). Wenwu 文物11: 45–50.Google Scholar
Shen, Weirong. 1989. “Administrative System of the Thirteen Wan hu of dBus and gTsang in the Yuan Dynasty.” Tibet Studies 2: 46–74.Google Scholar
Wylie, Turrell V. 1957. A Place Name Index to George N. Roerich’s Translation of the Blue Annals. Rome.Google Scholar
Wylie, Turrell V. 1977. “The First Mongol Conquest of Tibet Reinterpreted.” HJAS 37.1: 103–33.Google Scholar
Yamaguchi, Zuiho. 1970. Catalogue of the Toyo Bunko Collection of Tibetan Works on History. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Breuker, Remco, Koh, Grace, and Lewis, James B.. 2012. “The Tradition of Historical Writing in Korea.” In The Oxford History of Historical Writing, vol. 2, 400–1400, ed. Foot, Sarah and Robinson, Chase F.. Oxford (Oxford Scholarship Online, 2018, doi: 10.1093/oso/9780199236428.003.0007).Google Scholar
Chang, Nam-wŏn 장남원. 2007. “Chungguk Wŏndae Yujŏk Ch’ulto Koryŏ Ch’ŏngjayŭi Chejakshigi Kŏmto 중국 元代 유적 출토 고려청자의 제작시기 검토 (Study of Celadon Porcelain Found from Yuan Period Vestiges inside China). Hosŏ Sahak 48: 309–39.Google Scholar
Chang, Tong-ik 장동익. 1994. Koryŏ Hugi Wegyosa Yŏn’gu 高麗後期外交史硏究 (Historical Study of Koryŏ Diplomacy in the Dynasty’s Latter Period). Seoul.Google Scholar
Chang, Tong-ik 1997. Wŏndae Ryŏsa Cha’ryo Chibnok 元代麗史資料集錄 (Collection of Koryŏ References in Yuan Records). Seoul.Google Scholar
Chin, Sŏng-kyu 진성규, tr. 2009. Pinwang-rok 賓王錄 (Travelogue as a Royal Emissary). Seoul.Google Scholar
Cholgo Ch’ŏnbek 拙藁千百 (Hundreds and Thousands of Useless Words from Ch’oi Hae). 1972. Seoul.Google Scholar
Chŏng, Tong-hun 정동훈. 2016. “Koryŏ Sidae Wegyo Munsŏ Yŏn’gu 高麗時代外交文書硏究” (Study of Koryŏ’s Diplomatic Documents). Doctoral dissertation, Seoul National University.Google Scholar
Kajŏngjib 稼亭集 (Kajŏng Yi Kok’s Anthology). 1973. Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Ho-dong 김호동. 2007. Mongol Chegukgwa Koryŏ 몽골帝國과 高麗 (The Mongol Empire and Koryŏ: The Rise of Qubilai and the Political Status of the Koryŏ Dynasty). Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Hye-wŏn 김혜원. 1994. “Wŏngansŏbgi Ibsŏng’ron-gwa kŭ Sŏngkyŏk 元干涉期 立省論과 그 성격” (Arguments Demanding Erection of a New Provincial Government during the Yüan Intervention Period, and the Nature of Those Arguments). In Shibsa segi Koryŏ’ŭi Chŏngchiwa Sahwe 14세기 고려의 정치와 사회 (Koryŏ Politics and Society in the 14th Century), 39–93. Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Hye-wŏn 1999. “Koryŏ Hugi Shimwang Yŏn’gu 고려후기 瀋王 연구” (Study of the Shim-wang in the Latter Half of Koryŏ). Doctoral dissertation, Ehwa Women’s University.Google Scholar
Kim, Kwang-ch’ŏl 김광철. 2014. “Koryŏsa Panbon’gwa kŭ Kanhaeng Shigi 高麗史 板本과 그 간행 시기” (Prints of the Koryŏsa, and When They Were Published). Sŏkdang Nonch’ong 59: 145–74.Google Scholar
Kim, Kyŏng-su 김경수 and Sŏng-kyu, Chin 진성규, tr. 1995. Kugyŏk Tong’an Kŏsajib bu Chewang Wun’gi 國譯 動安居士集 附 帝王韻紀 (Translation of Tong’an Kŏsajib – Chewang Wun’gi Attached). Samchŏk.Google Scholar
Kim, Yong-sŏn 김용선. 2004. Koryŏ Kumsŏkmun Yŏn’gu 高麗金石文硏究 (Study of Koryŏ Monumental Inscriptions). Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Yong-sŏn 2021. Yŏkchu Koryŏ Myojimyŏng Chibsŏng 譯註 高麗墓誌銘集成 (Translated and Annotated Collection of Koryŏ Grave Epitaphs), 3rd ed. Seoul.Google Scholar
Kim, Yun-jŏng 김윤정. 2006. “Koryŏ hugi Sanggam Ch’ŏngja’e poinŭn Wŏndae Chagi’ŭi Yŏng’hyang 高麗後期 象嵌靑磁에 보이는 元代 磁器의 영향” (Influences from Yuan Porcelain on Sanggam Celadon Porcelain Items Produced in the Latter Half of Koryŏ). Misul Sahak Yŏn’gu 249: 163–205.Google Scholar
Koryŏsa 高麗史 (The Official History of Koryŏ). 1972. Seoul. Online ed. at www.krpia.co.kr.Google Scholar
Koryŏsa-jŏlyo 高麗史節要 (The Essential History of Koryŏ). 1973. Seoul. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Cholgo Ch’ŏnbek 國譯 拙藁千百 (Cholgo Ch’ŏnbek, Translated). 2006. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Seoul. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Ikjejib 國譯 益齋集 (Ikjejib, Translated). 1982. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Seoul. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Kajŏngjib 國譯 稼亭集 (Kajŏngjib, Translated). 1982. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Seoul. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Koryŏsa 國譯 高麗史 (The History of Koryŏ, Translated). 2008. Tr. Dong-A University, Sŏkdang Academic Institute. Pusan. Online ed. at www.krpia.co.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Koryŏsa-jŏlyo 國譯 高麗史節要 (The Essential History of Koryŏ, Translated). 1976. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Seoul.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Mogŭnjib 國譯 牧隱集 (Mogŭnjib, Translated). 1983. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Seoul. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Sinjŭng Tongguk Yŏji Sŭngnam 國譯 新增東國與地勝覽 (Sinjŭng Tongguk Yŏji Sŭngnam). 1971. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Seoul. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Tongguk Yi-Sangguk-jib 國譯 東國李相國集 (Tongguk Yi-Sangguk-jib, Translated). 1982. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kugyŏk Tongmunsŏn 國譯 東文選 (Tongmunsŏn, Translated). 1975. Tr. Minjok Munhwa Ch’ujinhwe. Seoul. Online ed. at https://db.itkc.or.kr.Google Scholar
Kwŏn, Yong-chŏl 권용철. 2019. “Koryŏsa’e kirokdwen Wŏnde Keshig Munsŏ Charyo’ŭi Punsŏk 高麗史에 기록된 元代 Keshik 文書史料의 분석” (Analysis of Yuan-Origin Keshig Documents in the Koryŏ-sa). Han’guk Chungsesa Yŏn’gu 58: 247–80.Google Scholar
Lee, Chin-han 이진한, Kim, Po-gwang 김보광, Miji, Lee 이미지, et al. 2008. Yuan Koryŏ Kisa 元高麗記事 (Records of Yuan and Koryŏ Affairs, Translated). Seoul.Google Scholar
Lee, Chong-min 이종민. 2012. “Koryŏ Hugi Taewŏn Toja Kyoriyu Yuhyŏng’gwa Sŏnggyŏk 고려후기 對元 陶磁交流의 유형과 성격” (Types and Patterns of Koryŏ–Yuan Porcelain Exchange in the Late Koryŏ Dynasty). Chindan Hakbo 114: 261–95.Google Scholar
Lee, Ik-ju 이익주. 1996. “Koryŏ–Yuan Kwan’gye’ŭi kujowa Koryŏ hugi Chŏngchi ch’eje 高麗–元 關係의 構造와 高麗後期 政治體制” (Structure of the Koryŏ–Yuan Relationship, and the Koryŏ Political System in the Dynasty’s Latter Period). Doctoral dissertation, Seoul National University.Google Scholar
Lee, Ik-ju 2013. Yi Saek’ŭi Salmgwa Saenggak 李穡의 삶과 생각 (The Life and Thinking of Yi Saek). Seoul.Google Scholar
Lee, Kae-sŏk 이개석. 2013. Koryŏ–Taewŏn Kwan’gye Yŏn’gu 高麗–大元 關係 硏究 (Studies on Koryŏ–Dayuan Relations). Seoul.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 이강한. 2008. “Koryŏ Ch’ungsŏnwang, Yuan Mujong’ŭi Chaejŏng Unyŏng mit Chŏngchaek Kong’yu 고려 충선왕, 원 무종의 재정운용 및 정책공유” (Koryŏ King Ch’ungsŏn and the Yuan Emperor Wuzong [Qaishan]’s Monetary Policies and Sharing of Directions). Tongbang hakchi 143: 113–66.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 2010. “Ch’in–Wŏn’kwa Panwŏnŭl nŏmŏsŏ: 13–14 segisa’e taehan saeroŭn ihae 親元과 反元을 넘어서: 13~14 세기사에 대한 새로운 이해” (Beyond Discussing “Pro-Yuan” and “Anti-Yuan” Attitudes: Reaching for a New Understanding of the History of the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries). Yŏksa-wa Hyŏnshil 78: 105–59.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 2013. Koryŏwa Wŏncheguk’ŭi Kyoyŏk’ŭi Yŏksa 高麗와 元帝國의 交易의 歷史 (Trade between Koryŏ and the Yuan). Seoul.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 2016a. “Foreign Merchants’ Visits to the Korean Peninsula, and Koryŏ People’s Responses, in the 13th–14th centuries.” Review of Korean Studies 19.2: 48–87.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 2016b. Koryŏ’ŭi Chagi, Yuan Chegukgwa mannada 고려의 자기, 원제국과 만나다 (Koryŏ Porcelain Meets the Yuan Empire). Seoul.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 2016c. “Shifting Political, Legal, and Institutional Borderlines between Koryŏ and the Mongol Yuan Empire.” Seoul Journal of Korean Studies 29.2: 239–66.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 2018a. “Koryŏ Ch’ungsŏn-wangŭi Chikmul Saengsan Chŏn’ryak Yŏn’gu 고려 충선왕의 직물생산 전략 연구” (Koryŏ King Ch’ungsŏn’s Strategy in Textile Production). Han’guksa Yŏn’gu 180: 33–78.Google Scholar
Lee, Kang-hahn 2018b. “Koryŏ Ch’ung’hyewangdae Chŏpo Chepumŭi Sangpumsŏnggwa Kyŏngjaeng’ryŏk Kŏmto 고려 충혜왕대 저포 제품의 상품성과 경쟁력 검토” (Commercial Qualities and Competitive Power of Ramie Products Created under the Koryŏ King Ch’unghye). Tongbang Hakji 183: 77–113.Google Scholar
Lee, Myŏng-mi 이명미. 2016. 13–14 segi Koryŏ–Monggol kwan’gye yŏn’gu 13–14世紀 高麗 몽골 關係 硏究 (Koryŏ–Mongol Relationship in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries). Seoul.Google Scholar
Lee, Wu-sŏng 이우성. 1995. Han’guk Kojŏn’ŭi Palgyŏn 한국고전의 발견 (Discovery of Korean Classics). Seoul.Google Scholar
Min, Hyŏn-gu 민현구. 1980. “Chŏngchi Togam’ŭi Sŏnggyŏk 整治都監의 性格” (The Nature of the Chŏngchi Togam). Tongbang Hakji 23–24: 97–140.Google Scholar
Masahiko, Morihira 森平雅彦. 2013. Mongoru Hakenkageno Koryŏ: Teikoku Chitsujoto Oukokuno Taiou モンゴル覇権下の高麗: 帝国秩序と王國の對應 (Koryŏ under Mongol Domination: Imperial Order and the Kingdom’s Response). Nagoya.Google Scholar
Park, Chong-gi 박종기. 1994. “14 segi Kunhyŏn kujo’ŭi Pyŏndong’gwa Hyangchon sahwe 14世紀 郡縣構造의 變動과 鄕村社會” (Changes in Local Administration and Communities in the 14th Century). 14 segi Koryŏ’ŭi Chŏngchiwa Sahwe 14세기 고려의 정치와 사회 (Koryŏ Politics and Society in the 14th Century), 159–96. Seoul.Google Scholar
Park, Chong-jin 박종진. 1983. “Ch’ungsŏnwangdae’ŭi Chaejŏng Kaehyŏkch’aekgwa kŭ Sŏnggyŏk 忠宣王代의 財政改革策과 그 性格” (Ch’ungsŏn-wang’s Fiscal Reforms and Their Nature). Han’guk Saron 9: 51–104.Google Scholar
Robinson, David M. 2009. Empire’s Twilight: Northeast Asia under the Mongols. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Roh, Myŏng-ho 노명호. 2016. Kyogam Koryŏsa-jŏlyo 校勘 高麗史節要 (Critical Edition of the Koryŏsa-jŏlyo). Seoul.Google Scholar
Roh, Myŏng-ho 2019. Koryŏsawa Koryŏsa Chŏlyo’ŭi Sa’ryojŏk T’ŭksŏng 高麗史와 高麗史節要의 史料的 特性 (Characteristics of Koryŏsa and Koryŏsa-jŏlyo as Historical Texts). Seoul.Google Scholar
Roh, Myŏng-ho 노명호 et al. 등. 2000. Han’guk Kodae Chungse Komunsŏ Yŏn’gu-Kyogam Yŏkju-pyŏn 한국고대중세고문서연구: 교감역주편 (Old Documents from the Ancient and Medieval Periods of Korea: Corrected, Translated and Annotated). Seoul.Google Scholar
Shultz, Edward J., and Kang, Hugh, tr. 2014. Koryŏsa Chŏryo: Essentials of Koryŏ history, vol. 2, 1147–1259. Seoul.Google Scholar
Sinjŭng Tongguk Yŏji Sŭngnam 新增東國輿地勝覽 (New and Enlarged Geographical Treatise on Korea). 1958. Seoul.Google Scholar
Vermeersch, Sem, tr. 2021. Koryŏsa Chŏryo: Essentials of Koryŏ history, vol. 1A, 918–1083. Seoul.Google Scholar
Wei, Xin, and Lewis, James B., tr. 2019. Korea’s Premier Collection of Classical Literature: Selections from Sŏ Kŏjŏng’s Tongmunsŏn. Honolulu.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wi, Ŭn-suk 위은숙. 1993. “Koryŏ hugi Chikmul Sugong’ŏb’ŭi Kujo Pyŏn’dong’gwa kŭ Sŏnggyŏk 高麗後期 織物手工業의 構造變動과 그 性格” (Changes in Textile Manufacturing in the Latter Half of Koryŏ: The Background and Its Meaning). Han’guk Mun’hwa Yŏn’gu 6: 189–243.Google Scholar
Wi, Ŭn-suk 1997. “Yuan-kansŏpgi Taewŏn Muyŏk: Nogŏldae rŭl chungshimŭro 元干涉期 對元貿易: 『老乞大』를 중심으로” (Koryŏ’s Trade with the Yuan: Examination of Nogŏlde). Jiyŏk-gwa Yŏksa 4: 53–94.Google Scholar
Yi-sangguk-jib/Tong’an Kŏsajib 東國李相國集/動安居士集 (Collection of Minister Yi of the Eastern State/Collection of Hermit Dong’an). 1973. Seoul.Google Scholar
Yun, Yong-hyŏk 윤용혁. 1991. Koryŏ Taemong Hangjaengsa Yŏn’gu 高麗對蒙抗爭史硏究 (History of the Koryŏ People’s Struggles against the Mongols). Seoul.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Aigle, Denise. 2008. “L’oeuvre historiographique de Barhebræus: Son apport à l’histoire de la période mongole.” Parole de l’Orient 33: 25–61.Google Scholar
Bajar, Dovdojn. 1990. “Baruun Mongold shineer ilersen ertnij bichgijn dursgaluud” (Newly Discovered Ancient Written Monuments of Western Mongolia). Shinzhleh Uhaan Amidral 6: 37–40.Google Scholar
Bar Hebraeus/Abbeloos-Lamy. 1874–1877. Gregorii Barhebraei Chronicon ecclesiasticum II–III, quod e codici Musei Britannici descriptum conjuncta opera ediderunt, Latinitate donarunt annotationibusque theologicis, historicis, geographicis et archaeologicis illustrarunt Joannes Baptista Abbeloos et Thomas Josephus Lamy. Paris and Louvain.Google Scholar
Bar Hebraeus/Bedjan. 1890. Ktābā d-maktbānut zabnē dsim l-mār Grigoriyos Bar ʿEbrāyā: Gregorii Barhebraei Chronicon syriacum. Paris.Google Scholar
Bar Hebraeus/Budge. 1932. The Chronography of Gregory Ab’ul Faraj, the Son of Aaron, the Hebrew Physician Commonly Known as Bar Hebraeus, 2 vols. (text and translation), ed. and tr. Budge, E. A. W.. London.Google Scholar
Bar Hebraeus/Nau. 1900. Le Livre de l’ascension de l’esprit sur la forme du ciel et de la terre: Cours d’astronomie rédigé en 1279 par Grégoire Aboulfarag, dit Bar-Hebraeus, ed. Nau, François. Paris.Google Scholar
Bar Hebraeus/Pococke. 1663. Ta’rikh mukhtaṣar al-duwal: Historia compendiosa dynastiarum, authore Gregorio Abul-Pharajio, Malatiensi Medico, Historiam complectens universalem, à mundo condito, usque ad tempora authoris, res Orientalium accuratissime describens. Arabice edita, & Latine versa ab Eduardo Pocockio. Oxford.Google Scholar
Bar Hebraeus/Sāliḥānī. 1981. Taʾrīkh muḫtaṣar al-duwal di-l-ʿallāma Ġrīġūriyūs al-Malaṭī al-ma’rūf bi-Ibn al-ʿIbrī, ed. Sāliḥānī, A.. Beirut.Google Scholar
Bazin, Louis. 1991. Les systèmes chronologiques dans le monde turc ancien. Budapest and Paris.Google Scholar
Biraben, J.-N. 1975. Les hommes et la peste en France et dans les pays européens et méditerranéens, vol. 1, La peste dans l’histoire. Paris and The Hague.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio. 2003. “I Vangeli per la principessa Sara: Un manoscritto siriaco crisografato, gli Öngüt cristiani e il principe Giorgio.” Egitto e Vicino Oriente 26: 63–82.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2007. “Etnologia ed esegesi biblica: Barhebraeus e i Mongoli nel ‘Magazzino dei misteri’.” Egitto e Vicino Oriente 30: 191–202.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2008. “Syroturcica 1: The Önggüds and the Syriac Language.” Malphono w-Rabo d-Malphone: Studies in Honor of Sebastian P. Brock, ed. Kiraz, G. A., 1–17. Piscataway, NJ.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2009a. “‘Gegeen Huleg Khan ba Togos Khatan’: Mongol Noyorkholyn talaarkh Siri (Syriac) Tosoolol.” Mongolica 22.43: 102–12.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2009b. Storia di Mar Yahballaha e di Rabban Sauma: Cronaca siriaca del XIV secolo/Tash‘ita d-Mar Yahballaha wad-Rabban Sawma. Moncalieri.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2010. “Due episodi delle relazioni tra Mongoli e Siri nel xiii secolo nella storiografia e nella poesia siriaca.” Egitto e Vicino Oriente 33: 205–28.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2013. “More on the Priest Särgis in the White Pagoda: The Syro-Turkic Inscriptions of the White Pagoda, Hohhot.” In From the Oxus River to the Chinese Shores: Studies on East Syriac Christianity in China and Central Asia, ed. Tang, Li and Winkler, D. W., 49–63. Berlin, Münster, Vienna, Zurich, and London.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2015a. “Les ‘provinces de l’extérieur’ vues par l’Église-mère.” In Le christianisme syriaque en Asie centrale et en Chine, ed. Borbone, Pier Giorgio and Marsone, Pierre, 121–59. Paris.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2015b. “Syro-Mongolian Greetings for the King of France: A Note about the Letter of Hülegü to King Louis ix (1261).” Studi Classici e Orientali 61: 479–84.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2016. “Wooden Stirrups and Christian Khans: Bar ʿEbroyo’s Use of Juwaynī’s History of the World Conqueror as a Source for his Chronography.” Hugoye 19.2: 355–91.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio 2017. “Marāghā mdittā arshkitā: Syriac Christians in Marāgha under Mongol rule.” Egitto e Vicino Oriente 40: 109–43.Google Scholar
Borbone, Pier Giorgio ed., tr., and annotated. 2021. History of Mar Yahballaha and Rabban Sauma, Syriac–English ed. Hamburg.Google Scholar
Braida, Emanuela. 2011. “A Poetic Adaptation of Historical Sources.” In Religious Poetry in Vernacular Syriac from Northern Iraq (17th–20th Centuries). An Anthology, 2 vols. (texts and translations), ed. Mengozzi, A., vol. 1, 99–119, vol. 2, 109–31. Leuven.Google Scholar
Brock, Sebastian P. 1996. “The ‘Nestorian’ Church: A Lamentable Misnomer.” Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester 78: 23–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brock, Sebastian P. 2007. “A Syriac List of Mongol Rulers.” In Der Christliche Orient und seine Umwelt. Gesammelte Studies zu Ehren Jürgen Tubachs anlässlich seines 60. Geburtstags, ed. Vashalomidze, S. G. and Greisinger, L., 327–37. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Chronicon ad 1234/Abuna. 1974. Anonymi Auctoris chronicon ad annum christi 1234 pertinens ii. Tr. A. Abouna. Louvain.Google Scholar
Chronicon ad 1234/Chabot. 1916. Anonymi Auctoris chronicon ad annum christi 1234 pertinens II, ed. Chabot, I.-B.. Louvain.Google Scholar
Chwolson, Daniel. 1890. Syrisch-nestorianische Grabinschriften aus Semirjetschie, St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Chwolson, Daniel 1897. Syrisch-nestorianische Inschriften aus Semirjetschie: Neue Folge. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Dauvillier, Jean. 1948. “Les provinces chaldéennes ‘de l’extérieur’ au Moyen Âge.” In Mélanges offerts au R. P. Ferdinand Cavallera, 261–316. Toulouse.Google Scholar
Deutsch, Aladár. 1895. Edition dreier syrischen Lieder nach einer Handschrift der Berliner Königlichen Bibliothek. Berlin.Google Scholar
Dolabani, Yuhanna M. F. 1994. Catalogue of Syriac Manuscripts in St. Mark’s Monastery. Aleppo.Google Scholar
Qing, Duan 段晴. 2000. “Dunhuang xin chutu xuliyawen wenshu shidu baogao 敦煌新出土敘利亞文文書釋讀報告” (Report about the New Syriac MS Discovered at Dunhuang). In Dunhuang Mogaoku beiqu shiku 敦煌莫高窟北區石窟 (Northern Grottoes of Mogaoku, Dunhuang), vol. 1, ed. Jinzhang, Peng 彭金章 and Jianjun, Wang 王建軍, 382–89. Beijing.Google Scholar
Qing, Duan 2001. “Bericht über ein neuentdecktes syrisches Dokument aus Dunhuang/Cina.” Oriens Christianus 85: 84–93.Google Scholar
Dzhumagulov, Chetin. 2010. Kyrgyzstandagy Nestorian-Türk zhazuu estelikteri (XIII–XIV kylymdar). Bishkek.Google Scholar
Eccles, Lance, and Lieu, Samuel. 2012. “Inscriptions in Syro-Turkic from Quanzhou.” In Medieval Christian and Manichaean Remains from Quanzhou (Zayton), ed. Lieu, S. N. C., Eccles, L., Franzmann, M., Gardner, I., and Parry, K., 151–69. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Shimin, Geng, Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim, and Laut, Jens Peter. 1996. “Eine neue nestorianische Grabinschrift aus China.” Ural-Altaischer Jahrbücher, new series 14: 164–75.Google Scholar
Gillman, Ian, and Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim. 1999. Christians in Asia before 1500. London.Google Scholar
Halévy, J. 1892. “Déchiffrement et interprétation de l’inscription ouïgure, découverte par M. Pognon.” Journal asiatique 20: 291–92.Google Scholar
Harrak, Amir. 2010. Recueil des inscriptions syriaques, vol. 2, Iraq: Syriac and Garshuni Inscriptions. Paris.Google Scholar
Harrak, Amir, and Ruji, Niu. 2004. “The Uighur Inscription in the Mausoleum of Mār Behnam (Iraq).” Journal of the Canadian Society for Syriac Studies 4: 66–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hilgenfeld, Heinrich. 1904. Ausgewählte Gesänge des Giwargis Warda von Arbel. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Hunter, Erica C. 2012a. “The Christian Library from Turfan: SYR HT 41–42–43, an Early Exemplar of the Hudrā.” Hugoye 15.2: 281–91.Google Scholar
Hunter, Erica C. 2012b. “Syriac, Sogdian and Old Uighur Manuscripts from Bulayïq.” In The History behind Languages: Essays of Turfan Forum on Old Languages of the Silk Road, ed. Turfanica, Academia, 79–93. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Hunter, Erica C., and Dickens, Mark. 2014. Syriac Manuscripts from the Berlin Turfan Collection. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Klein, Wassilios. 2000, Das nestorianische Christentum an den Handelswegen durch Kyrgyzstan bis zum 14. Jh. Turnhout.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Klein, Wassilios 2002. “Syriac Writings and Turkic Language according to Central Asian Tombstone Inscriptions.” Hugoye 5.2: 213–23.Google Scholar
Klein, Wassilios 2004. “A Newly Excavated Church of Syriac Christianity along the Silk Road in Kyrghyzstan.” Journal of Eastern Christian Studies 56: 25–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kljashtornyi, Sergei. 1964. Drevnetiurskie runicheskie pamiatniki kak istochnik po istorii Srednei Azii. Moscow.Google Scholar
Kritzeck, James. 1959. “Ibn al-Ṭiqṭaqa and the Fall of Baghdad.” In The World of Islam: Studies in Honour of Philip K. Hitti, ed. Kritzeck, J. and Winder, R. Bayly, 159–84. London.Google Scholar
Kyzlazov (Kyzlasov), Leonid R. 1959. Arkeologicheskie issledovaniia na gorodishche Ak-Beshim v 1953–1954 gg. Moscow.Google Scholar
Ruji, Niu 牛汝極. 2008. Shizi lianhua: Zhongguo Yuan dai Xuliya wen Jingjiao beiming wenxian yanjiu 十字蓮花: 中國元代敘利亞文景教碑銘文獻研究 (The Cross-Lotus: A Study on Nestorian Inscriptions and Documents from Yuan Dynasty in China). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Ruji, Niu 2010. La croix-lotus. Inscriptions et manuscrits nestoriens en écriture syriaque découverts en Chine (XIIIe–XIVe siècles). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Osawa, Takashi, and Takahashi, Hidemi. 2015. “Le prince Georges des Önggüt dans les montagnes de l’Altaï de Mongolie: Les inscriptions d’Ulaan Tolgoi de Doloon Nuur.” In Le christianisme syriaque en Asie centrale et en Chine, ed. Borbone, Pier Giorgio and Marsone, Pierre, 257–90. Paris.Google Scholar
Paolillo, Maurizio. 2006. “A Nestorian Tale of Many Cities: The Problem of the Identification of Urban Structures in Önggüt Territory during the Yuan Dynasty According to Chinese and Western Sources.” In Jingjiao: The Church of the East in China and Central Asia, ed. Malek, Roman, 353–73. St. Augustin.Google Scholar
Pigoulewsky, Nina V. 1935–1936. “Fragments syriaques et siro-turcs de Hara-Hoto et de Tourfan.” Revue de l’Orient chrétien 3.10: 3–46.Google Scholar
Pigoulewsky, Nina V. 1940. “Siriiskie i siro-tiurkskii fragmenty iz Hara-Hoto i Turfana.” Sovetskoe vostokovedenie 1: 212–34.Google Scholar
Qāshānī, Abū‘l Qāsim ‘Abdallāh ibn ʿAlī. 1969. Ta’rīkh-i Ūljāytū, ed. Hambly, Mahin. Tehran.Google Scholar
Rossabi, Morris. 1992. Voyager from Xanadu: Rabban Sauma and the First Journey from China to the West. Tokyo, New York, and London.Google Scholar
Schein, Sylvia. 1979. “Gesta Dei per Mongolos 1300: The Genesis of a Non-event.” English Historical Review 94: 805–19.Google Scholar
Scher, Addai. 1908. “Notice des manuscrits syriaques conservés dans la bibliothèque de l’évêché chaldéen de Mardin.” Revue des bibliothèques 18: 64–95.Google Scholar
Slavin, Philip. 2019. “Death by the Lake: Mortality Crisis in Early Fourteenth-Century Central Asia.” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 50.1: 59–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yoshida, J., and Chimeddorji, . 2008. ハラホト出土モンゴル文書の研究 – Hara Hoto shutsudo bunsho no kenkyū – Study on the Mongolian Documents Found at Qaraqota. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Yakup, Abdurishid. 2011. “Beijing Daxue Tushuguan zang Huigu-wen ‘Xining-wang Su-lai-man zan’ xintan 北京大學圖書館藏回鶻文《西寧王速來蠻賛》新探” (New Investigation on the Old Uyghur Praise of the Xining wang Sulayman Preserved in the Peking University Library). Xiyu wenshi 西域文史 6: 61–77.Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. 1983. “The Yuan Dynasty and the Uighurs in Turfan.” In China among Equals, ed. Rossabi, Morris, 243–80. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Arat, Reşid Rahmeti. 1964. “Eski Türk hukuk vesikaları” (Old Turkic Legal Documents). Journal de la Société finno-ougrienne 65: 11–77.Google Scholar
Yudong, Bai 白玉冬 and Dai, Matsui 松井太. 2016. “Fufuhoto Hakutō no Uiguru-go daiki meibun フフホト白塔のウイグル語題記銘文” (Old Uighur Inscriptions of the White Pagoda, Hohhot). Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 31: 29–77.Google Scholar
Biran, Michal. 2009. “The Mongols in Central Asia from Chinggis Khan’s Invasion to the Rise of Temür.” In CHIA, 46–66.Google Scholar
Caferoğlu, Ahmet. 1934. “Uygurlarda Hukuk ve Maliye Istılahları” (Legal and Financial Terminology among the Uighurs). Türkiyat Mecmuasi 4: 1–44.Google Scholar
Clark, Larry Vernon. 1975a. “Introduction to the Uyghur Civil Documents of East Turkestan (13th–14th cc.).” Unpublished PhD dissertation. Indiana University, Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Clark, Larry Vernon 1975b. “On a Mongol Decree of Yisün Temür (1339).” CAJ 19: 194–98.Google Scholar
Cleaves, Francis W. 1955. “An Early Mongolian Loan Contract from Qara Qoto.” HJAS 18: 1–49.Google Scholar
Deny, Jean. 1957. “Un soyurgal du Timouride Šāhruḫ en écriture ouigoure.” Journal asiatique 245: 253–66.Google Scholar
Doerfer, Gerhard. 1975. “Mongolica aus Ardabīl,” Zentralasiatische Studien 9: 187–263.Google Scholar
Doerfer, Gerhard 1981. “Ein uigurischer Text aus Iran vom Jahre 1207.” Turcica 13: 153–69.Google Scholar
Eberhard, Wolfgang. 1936. “Sinologische Bemerkungen zu den türkischen Kalenderfragmenten.” Abhandlungen der Preußischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 12: 83–99.Google Scholar
Eccles, Lance, and Lieu, Samuel N. C.. 2012. “Inscriptions in Latin, Chinese, Uighur and Phagspa.” In Medieval Christian and Manichaean Remains from Quanzhou (Zayton), ed. Lieu, Samuel N. C., Eccles, Lance, Franzmann, Majella, Gardner, Iain, and Parry, Ken, 129–49. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert. 1994. “A Note on Multilinguality in China under the Mongols.” In Opuscula Altaica: Essays Presented in Honor of Henry Schwarz, ed. Kaplan, Edward H. and Whisenhunt, Donald W., 286–98. Bellingham, WA.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 1996. Chinesischer und tibetischer Buddhismus im China der Yüanzeit. Munich.Google Scholar
Franke, Herbert 2003. “Zur chinesisch–uigurischen Inschrift von 1361.” Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 153: 143–56.Google Scholar
Gabain, Annemarie von. 1973. Das Leben im uigurischen Königreich von Qočo (850–1250), 2 vols. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Shimin, Geng 耿世民. 1986. “Huiguwen ‘Dayuan Suzhoulu yeke daluhuachi shixi zhi bei’ yishi 回鶻文《大元肅州路也可達魯花赤世襲之碑》譯釋” (Study of the Uighur Inscription of Suzhou Prefecture in Yuan Dynasty). In Xiang Da xiansheng jinian lunwenji 向達先生紀念論文集 (Studies in Memory of Prof. Xiang Da), ed. Wenru, Yan and Yulong, Chen, 440–54. Ürümchi.Google Scholar
Shimin, Geng 耿世民 and Hamilton, James. 1981. “L’inscription ouïgoure de la stèle commemorative des Iduq qut de Qočo.” Turcica 13: 10–54.Google Scholar
Shimin, Geng 耿世民 and Baoxi, Zhang 張寶璽. 1986. “Yuan Huiguwen ‘Chongxiu Wenshusi bei’ chushi 元回鶻文《重修文殊寺碑》初釋” (Sino-Uighur Inscription in Memory of the Reconstruction of Wenshu-si Temple). Kaogu xuebao 考古學報 1986.2: 253–63.Google Scholar
Masami, Hamada 濱田正美. 1998. “Mogūru-urusu kara Shinkyō e モグール·ウルスから新疆へ” (From Moghūl-Ulus to Xinjiang). In Higashi-Ajia, Tōnan-Ajia dentō shakai no keisei 東アジア･東南アジア傳統社會の形成 (Formation of the Traditional Societies in East Asia and Southeast Asia), ed. Mio, Kishimoto 岸本美緒, 97–119. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Hamilton, James Russell. 1971. Le conte bouddhique du Bon et du Mauvais Prince en version ouïgoure. Paris.Google Scholar
Hamilton, James Russel 1986. Manuscripts Ouïgours du IXe–Xe siècle de Touen-Houang. 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Hamilton, James Russel 1996. “On the Dating of the Old Turkish Manuscripts from Tunhuang.” In Turfan, Khotan und Dunhuang, ed. Emmerick, Ronald E., Sundermann, Werner, Warnke, Ingrid, and Zieme, Peter, 135–45. Berlin.Google Scholar
Hamilton, James Russell, and Ruji, Niu 牛汝極. 1998. “Inscriptions ouïgoures des grottes bouddhiques de Yulin.” Journal asiatique 286: 127–210.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Minobu, Honda 本田實信 1961. “Gazan-kan no zeisei kaikaku ガザン=カンの税制改革” (The Taxation Reforms of Ghāzān Khān). Hokkaido Daigaku Bungakubu kiyō 北海道大學文學部紀要 10: 87–127.Google Scholar
Yusup, Israpil and Baoxi, Zhang 張寶璽. 2012. “Wenshushan Wanfodong Huiguwen tiji 文殊山萬佛洞回鶻文題記” (Uighur Inscriptions of the Wenshushan Grottoes). In Yuyan beihou de lishi 語言背後的歷史 (The History behind the Languages), ed. Turfanica, Academia, 94–106. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Barat, Kahar and Yingsheng, Liu 劉迎勝. 1984. “Yiduhu Gaochang-wang shixun-bei Huigu beiwen zhi jiaokan yu yanjiu 亦都護高昌王世勳碑回鶻碑文之校勘與研究” (Rereading the Uighur Inscription of the Stele of the Family Achievements of the Ïduq-Qut Gaochang Wang), Yuanshi ji beifang minzu shi yanjiu jikan 元史及北方民族史研究集刊 8: 57–106.Google Scholar
Kaya, Ceval. 2008. Uygur harfli Rızvan Şah ile Ruh-Afza Hikâyesi (The Story of Rızvan Şah and Ruh-Afza in the Uighur Script). Ankara.Google Scholar
Kazuyuki, Kubo 久保一之. 2012. “Mīru-Arī-Shīru to ‘Uiguru no bafushi’ ミール·アリーシールと「ウイグルのバフシ」” (Mīr ‘Alī-shīr and the Bakhshiyān-i Ūyghūr).” Seinan Ajia kenkyū 西南アジア研究 77: 39–73.Google Scholar
Kurat, Akdes Nimet. 1940. Topkapı Sarayı Müzesi Arşivindeki Altın Ordu, Kırım ve Türkistan hanlarına aıt yarlık ve bitikler (Decrees and Letters Concerning the Khans of the Golden Horde, Crimea, and Turkistan Preserved in the Archive of the Topkapı Sarayı Museum). İstanbul.Google Scholar
Kuroda, Akinobu. 2009. “The Eurasian Silver Century, 1276–1359: Commensurability and Multiplicity.” Journal of Global History 4: 245–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Little, Donald Presgrave. 1984. A Catalogue of the Islamic Documents from al-Haram aš-Šarīf in Jerusalem. Beirut.Google Scholar
Naonori, Maeda 前田直典. 1973. “Gen-dai no kahei tan’i 元代の貨幣單位” (Denominations of Yüan Currency). In Genchō-shi no kenkyū 元朝史の研究 (Historical Studies in the Yuan Dynasty), 19–39. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 松井太. 1998a. “Mongoru jidai Uigurisutan zeieki seido to sono engen モンゴル時代ウイグリスタン税役制度とその淵源” (Some Taxation Systems in Uighuristan under the Mongols and Their Origin). Tôyô gakuhô 東洋學報 79: 423–394.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 1998b. “Uiguru-bun kutorugu-in monjo ウイグル文クトルグ印文書” (Uighur Adiministrative Orders Bearing Qutluγ Seals).” Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 13: 1–62 +15 plates.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2002. “Mongoru jidai Uigurisutan no zeieki seido to chōzei shisutemu モンゴル時代ウイグリスタンの税役制度と徴税システム” (Taxation and Tax-Collecting Systems in Uighuristan under Mongol Rule). In Hikoku tō shiryō no sōgō-teki bunseki ni yoru Mongoru-teikoku Genchō no seiji-keizai shisutemu no kiso-teki kenkyū 碑刻等史料の總合的分析によるモンゴル帝國･元朝の政治･經濟システムの基礎的研究 (Research on Political and Economic Systems under Mongol Rule), ed. Kōichi, Matsuda 松田孝一, 87–127. Osaka.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2003. “Yarin monjo: 14-seiki shotō no Uigur-bun kyōshutsu meirei monjo 6 ken ヤリン文書: 14世紀初頭のウイグル文供出命令文書6件” (The Yalïn Texts: Six Uighur Administrative Orders from the Early Fourteenth Century). Jinbun shakai ronsō 人文社會論叢 10: 51–72.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2004a. “Mongoru jidai no Uiguru nōmin to Bukkyō kyōdan モンゴル時代のウイグル農民と佛教教團” (Uighur Peasants and Buddhist Monasteries during the Mongol Period). Tōyōshi kenkyū 東洋史研究 63: 202–171.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2004b. “Unification of Weights and Measures by the Mongol Empire as Seen in the Uigur and Mongol Documents.” In Turfan Revisited, ed. Durkin-Meisterernst, Desmond, Raschmann, Simone-Christiane, Wilkins, Jens, Yaldiz, Marianne, and Zieme, Peter, 197–202. Berlin.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2005a. “Taxation Systems as Seen in the Uigur and Mongol Documents from Turfan.” Transactions of the International Conference of Eastern Studies 50: 67–82.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2005b. “Uiguru-bun keiyaku monjo kenkyū hosetsu shi-dai ウイグル文契約文書研究補説四題” (Four Remarks on the Uighur Contract Documents). Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 20: 27–64.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2007. “An Uigur Decree of Tax Exemption in the Name of Duwa-Khan.” Shinzhlekh Ukhaany Akademiĭn Mėdėė 2007: 60–68.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2008a. “A Mongolian Decree from Chaghataid Khanate Discovered at Dunhuang.” In Aspects of Research into Central Asian Buddhism, ed. Zieme, Peter, 159–78. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2008b. “Revising the Uigur Inscriptions of the Yulin Caves.” Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 23: 17–33.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2008c. “Uigur käzig and the Origin of Taxation System in the Uigur Kingdom of Qočo.” Türk Dilleri Araştırmaları 18: 229–42.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2009a. “Bezeklik Uigur Administrative Orders Revisited.” In Tujue yuwenxue yanjiu: Geng Shimin jiaoshou bashi huadan jinian wenji 突厥語文學研究: 耿世民教授八十華誕紀念文集 (Studies in Turkic Philology: Festschrift in Honour of the Eightieth Birthday of Professor Geng Shimin), ed. Dingjing, Zhang 張定京 and Yakup, Abdurishid, 339–50. Beijing.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2009b. “Recent Situation and Research Trends of Old Uigur Studies.” Asian Research Trends, new series 4: 37–59.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2010. “Uigur Manuscripts Related to the Monks Sivšidu and Yaqšidu at ‘Abita-Cave Temple’ of Toyoq.” In Tulufanxue yanjiu: Di san jie Tulufanxue ji Ouya youmu minzu de qiyuan yu qianxi guoji xueshu yantaohui lunwenji 吐魯番學研究: 第三屆吐魯番學暨歐亞游牧民族的起源與遷徙國際學術研討會論文集 (Journal of Turfan Studies: Essays of the Third International Conference of Turfanological Studies), ed. Turfanica, Academia, 697–714. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2012. “Uighur Scribble Attached to a Tangut Buddhist Fragment from Dunhuang.” In Tanguty v Tsentral′noi Azii, ed. Rossiskaia Akademiia Nauk Rukopisei, Institut Vostochnykh, 238–43. Moscow.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2013a. “Tonkō sho-sekkutsu no Uiguru-go daiki meibun ni kansuru sakki 敦煌諸石窟のウイグル語題記銘文に關する箚記” (Notes on the Old Uighur Wall Inscriptions in the Dunhuang Caves). Jinbun shakai ronsō 人文社會論叢 30: 29–50.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2013b. “Ürümçi ve Eski Uygurca yürüngçın üzerine” (On Ürümchi and Old Uighur Yürüngchïn). In Yalım Kaya Bitigi: Osman Fikri Sertkaya Armağanı, ed. User, Hatice S¸irin and Gül, Bülent, 427–32. Ankara.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2014a. “Dating of the Old Uigur Administrative Orders from Turfan.” In viii. International Turcology Conference (30 September–4 October 2013 – Istanbul): Book of Papers, vol. 4, ed. Özkan, Mustafa and Doğan, Enfel, 611–33. Istanbul.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2014b. “Onï ‘Decury’ in the Old Uigur Administrative Orders.” Türk Dilleri Araştırmaları 24: 151–58.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2014c. “Tonkō sho-sekkutsu no Uiguru-go daiki meibun ni kansuru sakki (ii) 敦煌諸石窟のウイグル語題記銘文に關する箚記” (Notes on the Old Uighur Wall Inscriptions in the Dunhuang Caves (ii)). Jinbun shakai ronsō 人文社會論叢 32: 27–44.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2015a. “Eski Uygur hukuk belgelerinde geçen borun ve borunluq üzerine” (Borun and borun-luq in the Old Uighur Legal Documents). In From Old Turkic to Modern Uyghur: Festschrift in Honor of Mirsultan Osman on the Occasion of His 85th Birthday, ed. Aysima Mirsultan, Mihrban Tursun-Aydın, and Erhan Aydın, 89–106. Konya.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2015b. “Ko-Uiguru-go gyōsei meirei monjo ni ‘mienai’ yarurigu 古ウイグル語行政命令文書に「みえない」ヤルリグ” (Unwritten Yarlïγ in the Old Uighur Administrative Orders). Jinbun shakai ronsō 人文社會論叢 33: 55–81.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2015c. “Old Uigur Toponyms of the Turfan Oases.” In Kutadgu Nom Bitig: Festschrift für Jens Peter Laut zum 60. Geburtstag, ed. Ragagnin, Elisabetta, Wilkens, Jens, and S¸ilfeler, Gökhan, 275–304. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2016a. “Heicheng chutu Mengguyu qiyao wenshu yu Tulufan chutu Huiguyu qiyao wenshu 黑城出土蒙古語契約文書與吐魯番出土回鶻語契約文書” (Qara-Qoto Mongolian Contracts and Turfan Uighur Contracts). Bugbang munhwa yeongu 北方文化研究 7: 203–14.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2016b. “Mengyuan shidai Huigu fojiaotu he jingjiaotu de wangluo 蒙元時代回鶻佛教徒和景教徒的網絡” (Uighur Buddhist and Christian Networks of the Mongol Period). In Make Boluo Yangzhou Sichou zhi lu 馬可・波羅揚州絲綢之路 (Marco Polo, Yangzhou, and the Silk Road), ed. Zhongwen, Xu 徐忠文 and Xinjiang, Rong 榮新江, 283–93. Beijing.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2016c. Uigur-Turkic Influence as Seen in the Qara-Qota Mongolian Documents. In Actual Problems of Turkic Studies, ed. Tenishev, N. N. and Shen, J. N., 559–64. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2017. “Tonkō sekkutsu Uiguru-go Mongoru-go daiki meibun shūsei 敦煌石窟ウイグル語・モンゴル語題記銘文集成” (Uighur and Mongol Inscriptions of the Dunhuang Grottoes). In Tonkō sekkutsu ta-gengo shiryō shūsei 敦煌石窟多言語資料集成 (Multilingual Source Materials of the Dunhuang Grottoes), ed. Dai, Matsui 松井太 and Shintaro, Arakawa 荒川愼太郎, 1–160. Fuchu (Tokyo).Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 2018. “Mongoru meireibun to Uiguru monjo bunka モンゴル命令文とウイグル文書文化” (Old Uighur Legacy in the Mongol Decrees). Machikaneyama ronsō 待兼山論叢 52.12, 1–27.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 松井太 and Ryoko, Watabe 渡部良子. 2015. “A Persian–Turkic Land Sale Contract of 660/1261–62.” Orient 50: 41–51.Google Scholar
Dai, Matsui 松井太, Ryoko, Watabe, 渡部良子, and Hiroshi, Ono 小野浩. 2015. “A Turkic–Persian Decree of Timurid Mīrān Šāh of 800/1398.” Orient 50: 53–75.Google Scholar
Melioranskii, Platon Mikhailovich. 1905: “Dokument′ uigurskago pis′ma sultana Omar′-Sheikha.” (Sultan Umar Shaykh’s Document in the Uighur Script) Zapiski Vostochnago Otdeleniia Imperatorskago Russkago Arkheologicheskago Obshchestva 16: 1–12.Google Scholar
Mori, Masao. 1961. “A Study on Uygur Documents of Loans for Consumption.” Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 20: 111–48.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 森安孝夫. 1982. “An Uigur Buddhist’s Letter of the Yüan Dynasty from Tun-huang.” Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 40: 1–18.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 1985. “Uiguru-go bunken ウイグル語文獻” (Uighurica from Tun-huang). In Tonkō kogo bunken 敦煌胡語文獻 (Literature in Central Asian Languages from Tun-huang), ed. Zuihō, Yamaguchi 山口瑞鳳, 1–98. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 1988. “Tonkō shutsudo Gen-dai Uiguru monjo chū no Kinsai-donsu 敦煌出土元代ウイグル文書中のキンサイ緞子” (Damask (Silk) from Kinsai as Seen in Yuan-Period Uighur Documents Unearthed in Dunhuang). In Enoki hakushi shōju kinen tōyōshi ronsō 榎博士頌壽記念東洋史論叢 (Studies in Asian History Dedicated to Prof. Dr. Kazuo Enoki on His Seventieth Birthday), 417–41. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 1994. “Uiguru monjo sakki (sono 4) ウイグル文書箚記(その四)” (Notes on Uighur Documents (4)). Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 9: 63–93.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 1998. “Uiguru-bun keiyaku monjo hokō ウイグル文契約文書補考” (Supplement to Sammlung uigurischer Kontrakte). Machikaneyama ronsō 待兼山論叢 32: 1–24.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 2002a. “On the Uighur Buddhist Society at Čiqtim in Turfan during the Mongol Period.” In Splitter aus der Gegend von Turfan: Festschrift für Peter Zieme anläßlich seines 60. Geburtstag, ed. Ölmez, Mehmet and Raschmann, Simone-Christiane, 153–77. Istanbul and Berlin.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 2002b. “Uiguru kara mita Anshi-no-ran ウイグルから見た安史の亂” (The Rebellion of An Lu-shan and Shi Si-ming (755–763) from the Uighurs’ Viewpoint). Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 17: 117–70.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 2004. “From Silk, Cotton and Copper Coin to Silver.” In Turfan Revisited, ed. Durkin-Meisterernst, Desmond, Raschmann, Simone-Christiane, Wilkens, Jens, Yaldiz, Marianne, and Zieme, Peter, 228–39. Berlin.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 2011. “Epistolary Formulae of the Old Uighur Letters from the Eastern Silk Road (Part 1).” Memoirs of Graduate School of Letters Osaka University 51: 32–86.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 2012. “Epistolary Formulae of the Old Uighur Letters from the Eastern Silk Road (Part 2).” Memoirs of Graduate School of Letters Osaka University 52: 1–92.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao 2019. Corpus of the Old Uighur Letters from the Eastern Silk Road. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Moriyasu, Takao and Zieme, Peter. 1999. “From Chinese to Uighur Documents.” Studies on the Inner Asian Languages 14: 73–102.Google Scholar
Morozov, Dmitrii. 2006. “Uigurskie avtografy moskovskikh d′iakov (dopolnenie k drevnerusskoi diplomatike)” (Uighur Autographs of Muscovite Officials). In Pamiati Lukicheva, ed. Ėskin, Iurii, 173–99. Moscow.Google Scholar
Morozov, Dmitriĭ 2016. “Drevnerusskaia nadpis′ uigurskim pis′mom.” Drevnaia Rus′ 1: 100–3.Google Scholar
Juten, Oda 小田壽典. 1974. “Uiguru-bun monjushiri jōju-hō no dampen ichi-yō ウイグル文文殊師利成就法の斷片一葉” (A Fragment of the Mañjuśrī-sādhana in Uyγur Script). Tōyōshi kenkyū 東洋史研究 33: 86–109.Google Scholar
Juten, Oda 1984. “1330-nen no Unnan ensei yodan 1330 年の雲南遠征餘談” (An Aside of the Yuan Expedition to Yunnan of 1330). Nairiku Ajia-shi kenkyu 内陸アジア史研究 1: 11–24.Google Scholar
Juten, Oda 1990. “Uiguru-bun Turi monjo kenkyu oboegaki ウイグル文トゥリ文書研究覺書” (Notes on the Uighur Documents Concerning Turï). Nairiku Ajia-shi kenkyū 内陸アジア史研究 6: 9–26.Google Scholar
Juten, Oda 1991. “On baš bitig, ’ydyš bitig and čïn bitig : Notes of the Uighur Documents Related to a Person Named Turï.” Türk Dilleri Araştırmaları [1], 37–46.Google Scholar
Juten, Oda 1992. “A Recent Study on the Uighur Document of Pintung’s Petitlon.” Türk Dilleri Araştırmaları 2: 35–46.Google Scholar
Hiroshi, Ono 小野浩. 2002. “Temuru-chō Abū Saīdo no Aku-Koyunru-chō Uzun-Hasan ate Uiguru-moji Thuruku-go shokan monjo kankai テムル朝アブー・サイードのアク・コユンル朝ウズン・ハサン宛てウイグル文字テュルク語書簡文書簡介” (Revision of the Uighur Turkic Correspondence of Timurid Abū Saʿīd to Aq-Qoyunlu Uzun-Ḥasan). In Posuto-Mongoru-ki ni okeru Ajia sho-teikoku ni kansuru sōgōteki kenkyū ポストモンゴル期におけるアジア諸帝國に關する總合的研究 (Research on Various Dynasties of the Post-Mongol Period), ed. Hirotoshi, Shimo 志茂碩敏, 93–120. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Hiroshi, Ono 2006. “Temuru-chō Shā-Rufu no Uiguru-moji Thuruku-go monjo saidoku テムル朝シャールフのウイグル文字テュルク語文書再讀” (Revision of the Uighur Turkic Decree by Timurid Shāh-Ruḫ). In Chūō Ajia ni okeru Musurimu Komyunithī no seiritsu to hen’yō ni kansuru rekishiteki kenkyū 中央アジアにおけるムスリム・コミュニティーの成立と變容に關する歷史的研究 (Historical Studies on the Formation and Change of Muslim Communities in Central Asia), ed. Toru, Horikawa 堀川徹, 28–47. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Hiroshi, Ono 2014. “Umaru-Shaifu hatsurei Uiguru-moji Thuruku-go monjo saidoku ウマル・シャイフ發令ウイグル文字テュルク語文書再讀” (Revision of the Uighur Turkic Decree by ‘Umar-Shaykh). In Zoku Yūrasia no touzai wo nagameru 續ユーラシアの東西を眺める (Viewing Eastern and Western Eurasia, vol. 2), ed. Sugiyama Masa’aki 杉山正明, 15–52. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Özyetgin, Ayşe Melek. 1996. Altın Ordu, Kırım ve Kazan sahasına ait yarlık ve bitiklerin dil ve üslüp incelemesi (Study of Language and Style of Decrees and Correspondences of the Golden Horde, the Crimea and Kazan Areas). Ankara.Google Scholar
Özyetgin, Ayşe Melek 2004. Eski Türk Vergi Terimleri (Old Turkic Taxation Terms). Ankara.Google Scholar
Porció, Tibor. 2014. “Some Peculiarities of the Uygur Buddhist Pilgrim Inscriptions.” In Searching for the Dharma, Finding Salvation, ed. Cueppers, Christoph and Deeg, Max, 157–78. Lumbini.Google Scholar
Raschmann, Simone-Christiane 2007. Verzeichnis der Orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland, vol. 13, 21, Alttürkische Handschriften 13, Dokumente, part 1. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Raschmann, Simone-Christiane 2009a. Verzeichnis der Orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland, vol. 13, 22, Alttürkische Handschriften 13, Dokumente, part 2. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Raschmann, Simone-Christiane 2009b. “Traces of Christian Communities in the Old Turkish Documents.” In Tujue yuwenxue yanjiu: Geng Shimin jiaoshou bashi huadan jinian wenji 突厥語文學研究:耿世民教授八十華誕紀念文集 (Studies in Turkic Philology: Festschrift in Honour of the Eightieth Birthday of Professor Geng Shimin), ed. Dingjing, Zhang 張定京 and Yakup, Abdurishid, 408–25. Beijing.Google Scholar
Tōru, Saguchi 佐口透. 1943. “Mongoru-jin shihai jidai no Uigurisutan モンゴル人支配時代のウィグリスタン” (Uighuristan during Mongolian Rule). Shigaku zasshi 史學雜誌 54: 785–855, 988–1013.Google Scholar
Schurmann, Franz H. 1956. “Mongolian Tributary Practices of the Thirteenth Century.” HJAS 19: 304–89.Google Scholar
Sertkaya, Osman Fikri. 1977. İslâmî devrenin Uygur harfli eserlerine toplu bir bakış (Overview of the Literatures in the Uighur Script in the Islamic Period). Bochum.Google Scholar
Sertkaya, Osman Fikri 2002. “Zu einigen neuen uigurischen Landverkaufsverträgen.” In Splitter aus der Gegend von Turfan: Festschrift für Peter Zieme anläßlich seines 60. Geburtstag, ed. Ölmez, Mehmet and Simone-Christiane, Raschmann, 279–89. Istanbul and Berlin.Google Scholar
Sertkaya, Osman Fikri 2013. “Zu den Namen türkischer Christen in verlorengegangenen altuigurischen Urkunden.” In Unknown Treasures of the Altaic World in Libraries, Archives and Museums, ed. Pang, Tatiana, Raschmann, Simone-Christiane, and Winkelhane, Gerd, 384–95. Berlin.Google Scholar
Masahiro, Shogaito 庄垣内正弘. 1974. “Uiguru-go shahon Daiei Hakubutsukan-zō Or. 8212 (109) ni tsuite ウイグル語寫本・大英博物館藏 Or. 8212 (109) について” (Uighur Manuscript Or. 8212–108). Tōyō Gakuhō 東洋學報 56: 95–82.Google Scholar
Masahiro, Shogaito 1978. “‘Kodai Uiguru-go’ ni okeru Indo raigen shakuyō goi no dōnyū keiro ni tsuite ‘古代ウイグル語’ におけるインド來源借用語彙の導入經路について” (On the Routes of the Loanwords of Indic Origin in the Old Uighur Language). Journal of Asian and African Studies 15: 79–110.Google Scholar
Masahiro, Shogaito 1990. “Mongoru butten chū no Uiguru-go Bukkyō yōgo ni tsuite モンゴル語佛典中のウイグル語佛教用語について” (On the Uighur Buddhist Terms in Mongolian Buddhist Texts). In Ajia no sho-gengo to ippan gengogaku アジアの諸言語と一般言語學 (Asian Languages and General Linguistics), ed. Osamu, Sakiyama 崎山理 and Akihiro, Sato 佐藤昭裕, 157–74. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Masahiro, Shogaito 2008. Uiguru-bun abidaruma ronsho no bunkengaku teki kenkyu ウイグル文アビダルマ論書の文獻學的研究” (Uighur Abhidharma Texts: A Philological Study). Kyoto.Google Scholar
Mutsumi, Sugahara 菅原睦. 2007–2008. Uiguru-moji-bon “Seija-den” no kenkyū ウイグル文字本「聖者傳」の研究 (Tazkira-yi Awliya in the Uighur Script). 2 vols. Kobe.Google Scholar
Masa’aki, Sugiyama 杉山正明. 1982. “Hin’ō Chubei to sono keifu 豳王チュベイとその系譜” (Čübei, the Prince of Bin and His Genealogy). Shirin 史林 65: 1–40.Google Scholar
Masa’aki, Sugiyama 1983. “Futatsu no Chaghatai-ke ふたつのチャガタイ家” (Were There Two Chagadaid Uluses?). In Min-Shin jidai no seiji to shakai 明清時代の政治と社會 (Politics and Societies of Ming and Qing Period), ed. Kazuko, Ono 小野和子, 651–700. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Temir, Ahmet. 1960. “Die arabisch-uigurische Vaḳf-Urkunde von 1326 des Emirs Şeref el-Din Aḥmed bin Çaḳırça von Sivas.” Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenländes 56: 232–40.Google Scholar
Temir, Ahmet 1964. “Anadolu’da Uygur yazısı ile yazılmiş belgeler” (Documents Written in the Uighur Script from Anatolia). Türkoloji Dergisi 1: 143–48.Google Scholar
Tikhonov, Dmitrii Ivanovich. 1966. Khoziaistvo i obshchestvennyi stroi uigurskogo gosudarstva X–XIV vv. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Hiroshi, Umemura 梅村坦. 1977a. “Iyaku-batsu nōkan bungen no aru Uiguru monjo 違約罰納官文言のあるウイグル文書” (Uighur Documents with Forfeiture Clauses). Tōyō gakuhō 東洋學報 58: 502–463.Google Scholar
Hiroshi, Umemura 1977b. “13-seiki Uigurisutan no kōkenryoku 13世紀ウィグリスタンの公權力” (Official Powers in Uighuristan during the 13th Century). Tōyō gakuhō 東洋學報 59: 256–226.Google Scholar
Hiroshi, Umemura 1987a. “Inanchi ichizoku to Turufan-Uiguru-jin no shakai イナンチ一族とトゥルファン-ウイグル人の社會” (The Ïnanchï Family in Turfan Uighur Society). Tōyōshi kenkyū 東洋史研究 45: 724–54.Google Scholar
Hiroshi, Umemura 1987b. “Uiguru monjo SJ Kr. 4/638 ウイグル文書 SJ Kr. 4/638” (A Re-examination of the Uighur Document SJ Kr. 4/638). Risshō daigaku kyōyōbu kiyō 立正大學教養部紀要 20: 35–87.Google Scholar
Vér, Marton. 2019. Old Uyghur Documents Concerning the Postal System of the Mongol Empire. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Ryoko, Watabe 渡部良子. 2011. “Murshid fī al-Ḥisāb : Persian Accounting Manual in the 13th Century Iran under Mongol Rule.” In The Pervasion of Persian Bookkeeping in the Islamic World, ed. Yoichi, Takamatsu 髙松洋一, 9–35. Tokyo.Google Scholar
Nobuo, Yamada 山田信夫. 1965. “Uiguru-bun taishaku keiyaku-sho no shosiki ウイグル文貸借契約書の書式” (The Forms of the Uighur Documents of Loan Contracts). Osaka daigaku bungakubu kiyo 大阪大學文學部紀要 11: 87–216.Google Scholar
Nobuo, Yamada 1968. “Uiguru-bun Hintsū (Zenpin) baishin-kei san-shu 回鶻文斌通(善斌)賣身契三種” (Three Uighur Documents Concerning Buying and Selling of a Slave Named Pintung). Tōyōshi kenkyū 東洋史研究 27: 199–224.Google Scholar
Nobuo, Yamada 1978. “Kai’imtu monjo no koto カイイムトゥ文書のこと” (The Qayïmtu MSS). Tōyōshi kenkyū 東洋史研究 34: 514–39.Google Scholar
Nobuo, Yamada 1981. “An Uighur Document for the Emancipation of a Slave, Revised.” Journal asiatique 269.1–2: 373–83.Google Scholar
Nobuo, Yamada 1993. Sammlung uigurischer Kontrakte, ed. Oda, Juten, Zieme, Peter, Umemura, Hiroshi, and Moriyasu, Takao. 3 vols. Suita.Google Scholar
Tieshan, Zhang 張鐵山 and Peter Zieme. 2011. “A Memorandum about the King of the On Uygur and His Realm.” AOH 64: 129–59.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter. 1974. “Zu den nestorianisch-türkischen Turfantexten.” In Sprache, Geschichte und Kultur der Altaischen Völker, ed. Hazai, Georg and Zieme, Peter, 661–68. Berlin.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter 1981. Bemerkungen zur Datierung uigurischer Blockdrucke. Journal asiatique 269: 387–99.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter 1992. Religion und Gesellschaft im Uigurischen Königreich von Qočo. Opladen.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zieme, Peter 2009. “Youguan Monijiao kaijiao Huigu de yijian xin shiliao 有關摩尼教開教回鶻的新史料” (A New Source Concerning the Introduction of Manichaeism into the Uighurs). Dunhuang-xue jikan 敦煌學輯刊 2009.3: 1–7.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter 2015. Altuigurische Texte der Kirche des Ostens aus Zentralasien. Piscataway.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zieme, Peter, and Kara, György. 1978. Ein uigurisches Totenbuch: Nāropas Lehre in uigurischer Übersetzung. Budapest.Google Scholar
Zieme, Peter, and Kōgi, Kudara 百濟康義. 1985. Uiguru-go no Kan-muryōju-kyō ウイグル語の觀無量壽經 (Guanwuliangshoujing in Uighur). Kyoto.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Akropolites, Georgios 1903. Georgii Acropolitae Opera, 2 vols, ed. Heisenberg, A.. Leipzig. (vol. 1: 1–189, Georgios Akropolites’ Chronike syngraphe).Google Scholar
Akropolites, Georgios 2005. Akropolit, Georgiĭ, Istoriia, tr. P. I. Zhavoronkov. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Akropolites, Georgios 2007. George Akropolites: The History, tr. and annotated by Ruth Macrides. Oxford.Google Scholar
Andreeva, M. A. 1938. “A propos de l’éloge de l’empereur Jean iii. Batatzès par son fils Théodore ii. Laskaris.” Seminarium Kondakovianum 10: 133–44.Google Scholar
Antonin, Arkhimandrit. 1863. “Zametki xii–xv veka otnosyashchiyesya k Krymskomu gorodu Sugdeye (Sudaku), pripisannyye na grecheskom Sinaksare.” Zapiski Odesskogo Obshchestva istorii i drevnosteĭ 5: 595–628.Google Scholar
Bartusis, Mark C. 1977. The Late Byzantine Army: Arms and Society, 1204–1453. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Bullialdus [Boulliau], I. 1712. Excerpta ex Georgii medici Chrysococcae syntaxi Persarum per Ismaelem Bullialdum. In Hudsoni, J., Geographiae veteris scriptores Graeci minores cum interpretatione latina dissertationibus et annotationibus, vol. 3. Oxford.Google Scholar
Byz.turc. See Moravcsik 1958.Google Scholar
Cahen, Claude. 1939. “Quelques textes négligés concernant les Turcomans de Rûm au moment de l’invasion mongole.” Byzantion 14: 131–39.Google Scholar
Canard, Marius. 1937. “Une lettre du Sultan Malik Nâsir Hasan à Jean vi Cantacuzène (760/1349).” Annales de l’Institut d’études orientales 3: 27–52.Google Scholar
Cassidy, Nathan. 2004. “A Translation and Historical Commentary of Book One and Book Two of the Historia of Geōrgios Pachymerēs.” Unpublished PhD dissertation. University of Western Australia.Google Scholar
Chalkokondyles, Laonikos. 1843. Laonici Chalcocondylae Historiarum libri decem, ed. Bekker, I.. Bonn.Google Scholar
Chalkokondyles, Laonikos 1922–1927. Laonici Chalcocondylae historiarum demonstrations, ed. Darkó, E., 2 vols. Budapest.Google Scholar
Chalkokondyles, Laonikos 1958. Laonic Chalcocondil, Expuneri istorice, tr.Vasile Grecu. Bucharest.Google Scholar
Chalkokondyles, Laonikos 1972. Jones, J. R. Melville, The Siege of Constantinople: Seven Contemporary Accounts, 42–55. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Chalkokondyles, Laonikos 1996. Demonstrations of Histories, tr. and annotated by Nikolaos Nikoloudis. Athens.Google Scholar
Chrysostomides, Juliana, ed. and tr. 1985. Manuel ii Palaeologus, Funeral Oration on His Brother Theodore. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Dennis, George T. 1977. The Letters of Manuel ii Palaeologus: Text, Translation, and Notes. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Dölger, Franz. 1924–1965. Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des Oströmischen Reiches, 5 vols. Munich and Berlin.Google Scholar
Doukas, . 1834. Ducae Michaelis Ducae nepotis historia Byzantina, ed. Bekker, I.. Bonn.Google Scholar
Doukas, 1958. Istoria turco-bizantină (1341–1462) (Turkish–Byzantine History (1341–1462)), ed. Grecu, Vasile. Bucharest.Google Scholar
Gidel, Charles, and Legrand, Emile. 1874. “Les oracles de l’empereur Léon le Sage expliqués et interprétés en grec vulgaire au xiiiè siècle.” Αnnuaire de l’Association pour l’encouragement des études grecques en France 8: 149–92. Repr. as Legrand 1875.Google Scholar
Gregoras, Nikephoros. 1829–1830. Nicephori Gregorae Byzantina historia, ed. Schopen, L. and Bekker, I., 3 vols. Bonn.Google Scholar
Gregoras, Nikephoros 1973–1988. Nikephoros Gregoras: Rhomäische Geschichte. Historia Rhomaike, tr. and annotated by Jan Louis van Dieten, 3 vols. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Kantakouzenos, Ioannes. 1828–1832. Ioannis Cantacuzeni imperatoris historiarum libri iv, ed. Schopen, L., 3 vols. Bonn.Google Scholar
Kantakouzenos, Ioannes 1982–1986. Johannes Kantakuzenos, Geschichte, tr. and annotated by Georgios Fatouros and Tilman Krischer, 2 vols. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Kantakouzenos, Ioannes 1987. Opera Johannis Cantacuzeni, ed. Voordeckers, E. and Tinnefeld, F.. Turnhout and Leuven.Google Scholar
Karayannopulos, Johannes, and Weiss, Günter. 1982. Quellenkunde zur Geschichte von Byzanz (324–1453), 2 vols. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Kennedy, Scott, ed. and tr. 2018. Two Works on Trebizond: Michael Panaretos, Bessarion. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Alexander Kh, Khakhanov. 1905, ed. and tr. Trapezundskaia khronika Mikhaila Panareta. Moscow.Google Scholar
Kiknadze, Vazha I. 2013. “Explanation of Some Points of Mikhail Panaretos ‘Trapesund Chronicle’.” Codrul Cosminului 19.2: 385–90.Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, Dimitri. 2014. Byzantium and the Turks in the Thirteenth Century. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Korobeinikov, Dimitri 2020. “The Ilkhans in the Byzantine Sources.” In New Approaches to Ilkhanid History, ed. May, Timothy, Dashdondog, Bayarsaikhan, and Atwood, Christopher P., 385–424. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kulakovskiĭ, Iu. A., tr. 1898. “Yepiskopa Feodora ‘Alanskoye Poslaniye’: Perevod.” Zapiski Odesskogo Obshchestva istorii i drevnosteĭ 21.2: 11–27.Google Scholar
Kurtz, ed. 1921. “Zu der Ansprache Tamerlans.” Byzantinisch–Neugriechische Jahrbücher 3: 77–79.Google Scholar
Lambakis, St. 2004. Lampákis, Stylianós. Geórgios Pachyméris. Protékdikos kai Dikaiofýlax. Eisagogikó Dokímio. Athens.Google Scholar
Lambros, Spyridon P. 1907. “Tò Trapezountiakòn chronikòn toú protosevastoú kaí protonotaríou Michaíl Panarétou.” Néos Ellinomnímon 4: 266–94.Google Scholar
Lambros, Spyridon P. 1916. “Trapezountiakòn oroskópion toú étous 1336.” Néos Ellinomnímon 13: 33–50.Google Scholar
Lampsides, Odysseus. 1938. “Georges Chrysococcis, le médecin et son œuvre.” Byzantinische Zeitschrift 38: 312–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lampsides, Odysseus 1958. Michaíl toú Panarétou Perí ton Megálon Komninón (eisagogí-ékdosis-schólia). Athens.Google Scholar
Legrand, Emile. 1875. “Les Oracles de Léon le Sage.” In Collection de Monuments pour server à l’étude de la langue néo-hellénique, new series 5: 31–50.Google Scholar
Legrand, Emile 1893. Lettres de l’empereur Manuel Paléologue, publiées d’après trois manuscrits. Paris.Google Scholar
Macrides, Ruth. 2003. “The Thirteenth Century in Byzantine Historical Writing.” In Porphyrogenita: Essays on the History and Literature of Byzantium and the Latin East in Honour of Julian Chrysostomides, ed. Dendrinos, Ch, Harris, J., Harvalia-Crook, E., and Herrin, J., 63–76. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Magoulias, Harry J., tr. 1975. Decline and Fall of Byzantium to the Ottoman Turks. Detroit.Google Scholar
Mercati, G., and Franchi de’ Cavalieri, P.. 1923. Codices Vaticani Graeci, vol. 1. Rome.Google Scholar
Fr, Miklosich., and Müller, J., eds. 1860–1862. Acta Patriarchatus Constantinopolitani mcccxv–mccccii e codicibus manu scriptis Bibliothecae Palatinae Vindobonensis, 2 vols. Vienna.Google Scholar
Miller, T. S. 1975. “The History of John Cantacuzenus (Book iv): text, translation, and commentary.” Unpublished PhD dissertation, the Catholic University of America.Google Scholar
Nystazopoulos, Мarias G. 1965. I en ti Tavrikí Chersóniso pólis Sougdaía apó toú IG. mechrí toú IE. aiónos. Symvolí eis tín istorían toú mesaionikoú ellinismoú tís Notíou Rosías. Athens.Google Scholar
Ostogorsky, George. 1957. History of the Byzantine State, tr. Joan Hussey. New Brunswick.Google Scholar
Pachymeres, Georgios. 1835. Georgii Pachymeris de Michaele et Andronico Palaeologis libri xiii, ed. Bekker, I., 2 vols. Bonn.Google Scholar
Pachymeres, Georgios 1984. Georges Pachymérès, Relations historiques [only the first six books of Pachymeres’s History], ed. and annotated by Albert Failler, tr. Vitalien Laurent, 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Panaretos, Michaēl. 1958. Michaēl tou Panaretou Peri tōn megalōn Komnēnōn; eisagōgē, ekdosis, scholia, ed. Odysseus, Lampsidēs. Athens.Google Scholar
Papadimitriu, S. D. 1894. “Kriticheskiye etyudy k srednevekovym grecheskim tekstam.” Letopis′ istoriko-filologicheskogo Obshchestva pri Imperatorskom Novorossiyskom Universitete 4.1: 173–77.Google Scholar
Petrides, Antonis K. 2009. “Georgios Pachymeres between Ethnography and Narrative: Syngrafikaí Istoríai 3.3–5.” Greek, Roman, and Byzantine Studies 49: 295–318.Google Scholar
Philippides, Marios, tr. 1980. The Fall of the Byzantine Empire: A Chronicle by George Sphrantzes, 1401–1477. Amherst, MA.Google Scholar
Philippides, Marios 1990. Emperors, Patriarchs, and Sultans of Constantinople, Brookline, MA.Google Scholar
Phrantzes, Georgios. 1838. Georgius Phrantzes, Ioannes Cananus, Ioannes Anagnostes, ed. Bekker, I.. Bonn.Google Scholar
Phrantzes, Georgios 1935. Georgii Phrantzae Chronicon, vol. 1 [Books i–ii], ed. Papadopoulos, Jean B.. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Phrantzes, Georgios 1966. Memorii (1401–1477) (Memoirs (1401–1477)), ed. and tr. Vasile Grecu. Bucharest.Google Scholar
Sathas, Konstantinos N., ed. 1872. [Hierax’s Chronicle] Mesaionikí Vivliothíki 1: 243–568. Venice.Google Scholar
Skoutariotes, Theodoros. 1894. Synopsis chronike, ed. Sathas, Konstantinos. N.. Mesaionikí Vivliothíki 7: 1–556. Venice and Paris.Google Scholar
Skoutariotes, Theodoros 1903. Theodori Scutariotae additamenta. In Georgii Acropolitae opera, ed. Heisenberg, A., vol. 1, 275–302. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Tocci, Raimondo. 2005. “Zu Genese und Kompositionsvorgang der Syngrafikaí Istoríai des Theodoros Skutariotes.” Byzantinische Zeitschrift 98: 551–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trapp, Erich, Hunger, Herbert, Walther, Rainer, and Beyer, Hans-Veit, eds. 1976–1994. Prosopographisches Lexikon der Palaiologenzeit, 13 vols. Vienna.Google Scholar
Treu, Max. 1910. “Eine Ansprache Tamerlans.” Byzantinische Zeitschrift 19.1: 15–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vásáry, István. 1988. “Orthodox Christian Qumans and Tatars of the Crimea in the Thirteenth–Fourteenth Centuries.” CAJ 32.3–4: 260–71.Google Scholar
Vásáry, István 2005. Cumans and Tatars: Oriental Military in the Pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185–1365. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zachariadou, E. 1978. “Observations on Some Turcica of Pachymeres.” Revue des études byzantines 36: 261–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zafeiris, Konstantinos. 2011. “The Issue of the Authorship of the Synopsis Chronike and Theodore Skoutariotes.” Revue des études byzantines 69: 253–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bibliography
Shintarō, Arakawa 荒川慎太郎. 2011. “Purinsuton daigaku shozō Seika bun Kegonkyō kan 77 yakuchū プリンストン大學所蔵西夏文華嚴經巻七十七譯注” (An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Tangut Version of Avatamsaka Sūtra Volume 77 in Princeton University Collection) Ajia Afurika gengo bunka kenkyū アジア アフリカ言語文化研究 81: 147–305.Google Scholar
Shintarō, Arakawa 2012. “Purinsuton daigaku shozō Seika bun butten danpen (Pearld) ni tsuite プリンストン大學所蔵西夏文佛典斷片(Pearld)について” (On the Tangut Buddhist Fragments in the “Pearld” Princeton University Collection). Ajia Afurika gengo bunka kenkyū アジアアフリカ言語文化研究 83: 5–36.Google Scholar
Bin, Bai 白滨. 2006. “Yuandai Xi Xia Yixing Huijue fashi ji Hanwen ‘Huayan chanyi’ bushi 元代西夏一行慧覺法師輯漢文‘華嚴忏儀’補釋” (Explanatory Note on the Chinese ‘Huayan chanyi’ Compiled in the Yuan by Xi Xia Dharma Teacher Yixing Huijue). Xi Xia xue 西夏學 1: 76–80.Google Scholar
Bin, Bai 白滨 and Jinbo, Shi 史金波. 1979. “‘Da Yuan Suzhoulu yeke daluhuachi shixi zhi bei’ kaoshi 大元肅州路也可達魯花赤世襲之碑考釋” (A Study of the Genealogical Stele for the Darughachi of Suzhou under the Great Yuan). Minzu yanjiu 民族研究 1: 68–80.Google Scholar
Berlin-Brandenburgische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Turfanforschung, 2014, at http://turfan.bbaw.de/projekt/sprachen-und-schriften (accessed January 23, 2021).Google Scholar
Berthier, Annie. 2000. Manuscrits, xylographes, estampages: Les collections orientales du Département des manuscrits. Paris.Google Scholar
Jianlu, Du 杜建魯. 2012. Zhongguo cang Xi Xia wenxian yanjiu 中国藏西夏文獻研究 (Studies on Tangut Documents Collected in China). Shanghai.Google Scholar
Yuquan, Duan 段玉泉. 2006. “Guanzhuba shi yin ‘Hexi zi da zangjing’ xintan 管主八施印<河西字大藏經>新探” (An Inquiry into Guanzhuba’s Printing of the ‘Hexi Script Canon’). Xi Xia xue 西夏學 1: 99–104.Google Scholar
Yuquan, Duan 2009. “Yuan kan Xi Xia wen dazangjing de jige wenti 元刊西夏文大藏經的幾個問題” (Some Questions about the Yuan Printing of the Xixia Canon). Wen xian 文獻 1: 42–51.Google Scholar
Dunnell, Ruth W. 1992. “The Hsia Origins of the Yüan Institution of Imperial Preceptor.” Asia Major, 3rd series 5.1: 85–111.Google Scholar
Museet, Etnografiska. 2014. Carlotta databasen för museisamlingar, at http://collections.smvk.se/carlotta-em/web/object/1835752, http://collections.smvk.se/carlotta-em/web/object/1835831 (accessed January 23, 2021).Google Scholar
Leijun, Feng 馮雷俊. 2014. “Ningxia Lingwu chutu Xi Xia wen ‘Dafang guangfo huayanjing’ kao 寧夏靈魂武出土西夏文‘大方廣佛華嚴經’考” (Study of the Tangut-Script “Avatamsaka-Sūtra” Unearthed at Lingwu, Ningxia).” Zongjiaoxue yanjiu 宗教學研究2: 97–102.Google Scholar
Grinstead, Eric. 1961. “Tangut Fragments in the British Museum.” British Museum Quarterly 24.3–4: 82–87.Google Scholar
Grinstead, Eric 1972. “The Tangut Tripitaka: Background Notes.” Sung Studies Newsletter 6: 19–23.Google Scholar
Heijdra, Martin, and Shuwen, Cao. 1992. “The World’s Earliest Extant Book Printed from Wooden Movable Type? Chüan Seventy-Seven of the Tangut Translation of the Garland sutra.” Gest Library Journal 5.1: 70–89.Google Scholar
Huang, Shih-san Susan. 2014. “Re-assessing Buddhist Printed Frontispieces by Xi Xia.” Zhejiang University Journal of Art and Archaeology 1: 129–82.Google Scholar
Institut vostokovedeniia (Rossiiskaia akademiia nauk) Sankt-Peterburgskii filial, Zhongguo shehui kexueyuan, Minzu yanjiusuo, Shanghai guji chubanshe. 1996–2013. Eluosi kexue yuan dongfang yanjiu suo Sheng Bidebao fensuo cang Heishuicheng wenxian 俄羅斯科學院東方硏究所聖彼得堡分所藏黑水城文獻 (Heishui Manuscripts Collected in the St. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies of the Russian Academy of Sciences), 20 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Kepping, Ksenia B. 1999. “Chinghis Khan’s Name in a Tangut Song.” Studia Orientalia (Helsinki) 85: 233–43.Google Scholar
Kepping, Ksenia B. 2001. “Chinggis Khan’s Name Encrypted in a Tangut Song.” IDP News 19: 1–3.Google Scholar
Kepping, Ksenia B. 2003. “Chinggis Khan’s Last Campaign as Seen by the Tanguts.” In Poslednie stat′i i dokymenty (Last Works and Documents), 172–95. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Kychanov, E. I. 1977. “Dokladnaia zapiska pomoshnika komanduiushego Khara-Khoto (mart 1225 g.).” Pis′mennye pamiatniki Vostoka 1972: 139–45Google Scholar
Kychanov, E. I. 1999. Katalog Tangutskikh Buddiiskikh Pamiatnikov Instituta Vostokovedeniia Rossiiskoi Akademii Nauk. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Kychanov, E. I. 2004. “Turfan und Xi Xia.” In Turfan Revisited: The First Century of Research into the Arts and Cultures of the Silk Road, ed. Meisterernst, Desmond Durkin-, 155–58. Berlin.Google Scholar
Kychanov, E. I. 2008. “The Tangut Collection of the Institute of Oriental Manuscripts: History and Study.” In Russian Expeditions to Central Asia at the Turn of the 20th Century, ed. Popova, I. F., 130–47. St Petersburg.Google Scholar
Tianbing, Lai 賴天兵. 2013. “Jiangnan yi huo Xi Xia – Jingang shangshi Tanba yu Baiyun zongzhu Dao’an ti kuan ‘Puningzang’ feihua de niandai, neirong yu tuben 江南抑或西夏-金剛上市胆八與白雲宗主道安提款‘普寧藏’扉畵的年代内容與圖本”(Jiangnan or Xi Xia – the Date, Content and Edition of the “Puning Canon” with an Inscription on the Prefatory Illustrations by Jingang Supreme Preceptor Tanba and Baiyun Sect Leader Dao’an). Xi Xia xue 西夏學 9: 234–42.Google Scholar
Can, Li 李灿 and Haoran, Hou 侯浩然. 2010. “Xi Xia yiseng Yixing Huijue sheng ping, zhushu xintan 西夏遺僧一行慧覺生平, 著述新探” (A New Inquiry into the Life of the Xi Xia Monk Yixing Huijue and His Writings). Xi Xia xue 西夏學 6: 176–90.Google Scholar
Fuhua, Li 李富華 and Mei, He 何梅. 2003. Hanwen fojiao dazangjing yanjiu 漢文佛教大藏經研究 (Studies on the Chinese Buddhist Tripitaka). Beijing.Google Scholar
Jining, Li 李際寧. 2000. “Guan yu Xi Xia kan hanwen dazangjing 關于西夏刊漢文大藏經” (On the Xi Xia Printing of a Buddhist Canon). Wen Xian 文献 1: 139–54.Google Scholar
Songtao, Liang 梁松濤 and Fuxue, Yang 楊富学. 2008. “‘Shengwei pingyi ge’ zhong suojian Xi Xia yu Kelie heqin shi xiaokao ‘聖威平夷歌’中所見西夏與克烈和親事小考” (A Note on the Marriage Alliance between Xi Xia and the Kereits as Seen in the “Ode to the Awesome Majesty Pacifying the Barbarians”). Nei Menggu shehui kexue 内蒙古社會科學 29.6: 46–48.Google Scholar
Nan, Meng 孟楠. 1998. “Lun Kelieren yu Xi Xia de guanxi 論克烈人與西夏的關係” (A Discussion of the Relationship between the Kereits and Xi Xia).” Nei Menggu shehui kexue 内蒙古社會科學 3: 37–42.Google Scholar
Hongyin, Nie 聶鴻音. 2000. “Xi Xia wen ‘Tian xia gong le ge’ ‘Quan shi ge’ kao shi 西夏文‘天下共樂歌’‘勸世歌’考釋” (A Study of the Tangut “Song to Happiness under Heaven” and “Song to Exhort the World”). Ningxia shehui kexue 寧夏社會科學 (Ningxia Social Sciences) 3: 101–3.Google Scholar
Hongyin, Nie 2004. “Xi Xia wen ‘Guoqu zhuangyan jie qian fo ming jing’ fa yuan wen zhong de liang ge nianhao 西夏文‘過去莊嚴劫千佛名經’發願文中的兩個年號” (Two Reign Era Names in the Tangut Text of the “Guoqu zhuangyan jie qian fo ming jing”). Guyuan shizhuan xuebao 固原師專學報 25.5: 11–12.Google Scholar
Ningxia daxue Xi Xia yanjiu zhongxin 寧夏大學西夏研究中心, Guojia tushuguan 國家圖書館, Gansu sheng guji wenxian zhengli bianyi zhongxin 甘肅省古籍文獻整理編譯中心. 2005. Zhongguo cang Xi Xia wenxian 中國藏西夏文獻 (Tangut Manuscripts Collected in China), 18 vols. Gansu.Google Scholar
Tatsuo, Nishida 西天龍雄. 1966. Seika go no kenkyū 西夏語の研究 (A Study of the Hsi-Hsia Language), vol. 2. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Tatsuo, Nishida 1975–1977. Seika mon kegonkyō 西夏文華嚴經, The Hsi-Hsia Avatamsaka Sūtra, 3 vols. Kyoto.Google Scholar
Xixia, Pelliot. 2012. Bibliothèque nationale de France, at https://archivesetmanuscrits.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/cc4439g (accessed January 22, 2021).Google Scholar
Piotrovskii, Mikhail B. 1993. Lost Empire of the Silk Road: Buddhist Art from Khara Khoto (X–XIIIth Century [sic]). Milan.Google Scholar
Russian Academy of Sciences, Institute of Oriental Manuscripts, at http://orientalstudies.ru/eng/index.php?option=com_content&task=blogsection&id=1&Itemid=48 (accessed January 24, 2021).Google Scholar
Samosiuk, Kira F. 1998. “Two Tibetan Style Thankas from Khara Khoto.” In The Inner Asian International Style, 12th–14th Centuries, ed. Klimburg-Salter, Deborah E. and Allinger, Eva, 97–106. Vienna.Google Scholar
Samosiuk, Kira F. 2006. Buddiiskaia zhivopis′ iz Khara-khoto XII–XIV vekov: Mezhdu Kitaem i Tibetom. Kollektsiia P. K. Kozlova. St. Petersburg.Google Scholar
Jinbo, Shi 史金波. 1981. “Xi Xia wen ‘Guoque zhuangyan jie qianfo ming jing’ fayuan wenyi zheng 西夏文‘過去莊嚴劫千佛名經典’發願文譯證” (A translation of the Tangut Text of “Guoqu zhuangyan jie qianfo ming jing”). Shijie zongjiao yanjiu 世界宗教研究 1: n.p.Google Scholar
Jinbo, Shi 1983. “Xi Xia wen ‘Jinguang ming zui sheng wang jing’ xu ba kao 西夏文‘金光明最勝王經’序跋考” (A Study of the Preface and Postface to the Tangut Text of the “Jinguang ming zui sheng wang jing”). Shijie zongjiao yanjiu 世界宗教研究 3: 45–53.Google Scholar
Jinbo, Shi 1988. Xi Xia fojiao shilüe 西夏佛教史略 (A Short History of Xi Xia Buddhism). Yinchuan.Google Scholar
Jinbo, Shi 1989. “Xi Xia fojiao xinzheng si zhong 西夏佛教新證四種” (Four New Pieces of Evidence about Xi Xia Buddhism). Shijie zongjiao yanjiu 世界宗教研究 1: 85–97.Google Scholar
Jinbo, Shi 2000. “Dunhuang Mogao ku beiqu chutu Xi Xia wen wenxian chutan 敦煌莫高窟北區出土西夏文文獻初探” (Inquiry into the Xi Xia Script Documents Unearthed in the Northern Sector of the Dunhuang Mogao Caves).” Dunhuang yanjiu 敦煌研究 3: 1–16.Google Scholar
Jinbo, Shi 2002. “Jianjie Yingguo cang xi xia wenxian 簡介英國藏西夏文獻” (Brief Introduction to Xi Xia Documents Collected in England). Guojia tushuguan xuekan zengkan: Xi Xia yanjiu zhuanhao (National Library Bulletin Supplement: Xi Xia Research Special Edition), 113–22.Google Scholar
Jinbo, Shi 2013. “Yingguo guojia tushuguan cang Xi Xia wen junji wenshu kaoshi 英國國家圖書館藏西夏文軍籍文書考釋” (A Study of Tangut Military Registration Documents Preserved in the British Library). Wen xian 文獻 3: 3–19.Google Scholar
Xihong, Shu 束錫紅. 2009. “Heishuicheng ‘hebian da ta’ de xingzhi ji duandai 黑水城‘河邊大塔’的性質及斷代” (The Nature and Dating of the “great Pagoda by the River” at Heishuicheng). Xi Xia xue 西夏學 4: 157–64.Google Scholar
Bojun, Sun 孫伯君. 2007. “Beijing daxue tushuguan suo cang ‘Huayan jing’ juan 42 canpian kao 北京大學圖書館所藏‘華嚴經’卷42殘片考” (A Note about the Fragment of the “Huayan Sutra,” Volume 42, Preserved in the Beijing University Library).” Xi Xia xue 西夏學 2: 99–101.Google Scholar
Bojun, Sun 2011a. “Yuan kan ‘Hexi zang’ kaobu 元刊《河西藏》考補”(A Supplementary Note on the Yuan Printing of the “Hexi Canon”). Minzu yanjiu 民族研究 2: 56–63.Google Scholar
Bojun, Sun 2011b. “Yuandai Baiyun zong yi kan Xi Xia wen wenxian zongkao 元代白雲宗譯刊西夏文献綜考” (A Comprehensive Study of the Translation and Printing of Xi Xia Texts by the White Cloud Sect during the Yuan). Wen xian 文獻 2: 146–57.Google Scholar
Kaijian, Tang 湯開建. 1987. “Yuandai Xi Xia ren de zhengzhi diwei 元代西夏人的政治地位” (The Political Status of Tanguts during the Yuan). Gansu minzu yanjiu 甘肅民族研究 1–2: 10–26.Google Scholar
Han, Wang 王菡. 2005. “Yuandai Hangzhou kan ke Dazangjing yu Xi Xia de guanxi 元代杭州刊刻大藏經與西夏的關係” (The Relationship between Xi Xia and the Yuan Printing at Hangzhou of the Buddhist Canon). Wenxian 文獻 1: 111–18.Google Scholar
Wang, Helen, and Perkins, John, eds. 2008. Handbook to the Collections of Sir Aurel Stein in the UK. London.Google Scholar
Yulin, Wu 武宇林 and Shintarō, Arakawa 荒川愼太郎. 2011. Riben cang Xi Xia wen wenxian 日本藏西夏文文獻 (Xi Xia Documents Collected in Japan). Beijing.Google Scholar
Xibei di er minzu xueyuan 西北第二民族學院, Shanghai guji chubanshe 上海古籍出版社, and British Library. 2005. Yingguo guojia tushuguan cang heishuicheng wenxian 英國國家圖書館藏黑水城文獻 (Qara-Qoto Documents Collected in the British Library), 4 vols. Shanghai.Google Scholar
Jisheng, Xie 謝繼勝 2001. Xi Xia zangchuan huihua: Heishuicheng chutu Xi Xia tangka yanjiu 西夏藏傳繪畵: 黑水城出土西夏唐卡研究 (Xi Xia Tibetan Buddhist Art: Research on Xi Xia Thangkas Unearthed at Heishuicheng), 2 vols. Shijiazhuang.Google Scholar
Jisheng, Xie 2006. “A Unique Tangut Thangka in the Wuwei City Museum: Study of a Thangka Discovered in the Tara Cave Temple.” In Han Zang fojiao yishu yanjiu 漢藏佛教藝術研究 (Studies in Sino-Tibetan Buddhist Art), ed. Jisheng, Xie, Weirong, Shen, and Yang, Liao, 427–58. Beijing.Google Scholar
Wenbin, Xiong 熊文彬. 2003. “Cong banhua kan Xi Xia fojiao yishu dui Yuan dai neidi zangchuan fojiao yishu de yingxiang 從版畵看西夏佛教藝術對元代内地藏傳佛教藝術的影響” (The Influence of Xi Xia Buddhist Art as Seen in Sutra Illustrations on the Tibetan Buddhist Art of Interior China during the Yuan). Zhongguo zang xue 中國藏學 1: 66–79, 90; 3: 87–94.Google Scholar
Fuxue, Yang 楊富學 and Aifeng, Chen 陳愛峰. 2011. Xi Xia yu zhoubian guanxi yanjiu 西夏與周邊關係研究 (Studies on the Relationships of Xi Xia with Its Neighbors). Lanzhou.Google Scholar
Jianlu, Zhu 朱建路 and Jia, Liu 劉佳. 2012. “Yuandai Tangwuren Li Ailu muzhi kaoshi 元代唐兀人李愛魯墓志考釋” (Study of the Epitaph for the Yuan Dynasty Tangut Li Ailu). Minzu yanjiu 民族研究 3: 76–80.Google Scholar
Bibliography
Adler, Elhanan N. 1899. “Lay Poems of Baghdad: An Unknown Hebrew Diwan of Alcharizi’s Time.” Jewish Quarterly Review 11: 682–87.Google Scholar
Amit, David, and Stone, Michael E.. 2002. “Report of the Survey of a Medieval Jewish Cemetery in Eghegis, Vayots Dzor Region, Armenia.” Journal of Jewish Studies 53: 66–106.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amit, David, and Stone, Michael E. 2006. “The Second and Third Seasons of Research at the Medieval Jewish Cemetery in Eghegis, Vayots Dzor Region, Armenia.” Journal of Jewish Studies 57: 99–135.Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, Reuven. 1987. “Mongol Raids into Palestine, a.d. 1260 and 1300.” JRAS 2: 236–55.Google Scholar
Arnon, Na’ama O. 2010. “No Fear: Different Images of the Mongols in Three Mediaeval Hebrew Texts.” Acta Mongolica 10: 151–56.Google Scholar
Ashtor, Eliyahu. 1944. The Jews in Egypt and Syria under the Mamluks. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Avi-Yona, Michael. 1954. “Beit Nimra.” In Biblical Encyclopedia, vol. 2, ed. Cassuto, Moshe-David, 91–92. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Shmuel Abulʿafia, Avraham ben. 1887. Sefer ha’Ot, ed. Aharon Jellinek. Bresloya. Full text at www.otzar.org (accessed May 17, 2021).Google Scholar
Shmuel Abulʿafia, Avraham ben 2001. Mitsraf haSekhel and Sefer haʾOt, by R. Avraham Abulʿafia, ed. Gross, Amnon. Jerusalem and Tel Aviv (full text at www.otzar.org, accessed May 17, 2021).Google Scholar
Bashan, Eliezer, and Bareket, Elinoar. 2007. “Nagid.” In Encyclopedia Judaica, 2nd ed., vol. 14, 729–33.Google Scholar
Ben-Shalom, Ram. 2006. Facing Christian Culture: Historical Consciousness and Images of the Past among the Jews of Spain and Southern France during the Middle Ages. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Birnbaum, Solomon Asher, and Aslanov, Cyril. 2007. “Jewish Languages.” In Encyclopedia Judaica, 2nd ed., vol. 11, 301–3.Google Scholar
Boyle, John Andrew. 1961. “The Death of the Last ʿAbbasid Caliph: A Contemporary Muslim Account.” Journal of Semitic Studies 6: 145–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Boyle, John Andrew. 1968. “Dynastic and Political History of the Il-Khans.” In The Cambridge History of Iran, ed. Boyle, J. A., vol. 5, 303–422. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chazan, Robert. 1992. “The Letter of R. Jacob ben Elijah to Friar Paul.” Jewish History 6: 51–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
David-Amir, Dan. 1971. “ʿAṭarot.” In Biblical Encyclopedia, vol. 6, ed. Tadmor, Ḥaim, 166–67. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Elʿazar ben Yaʿaqov haBavli. 1935. Diwan: The Poems Collection of Rabbi Elʿazar ben Yaʿaqov haBavli, ed. Bradi, Ḥaim. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Epstein, Jacob-Nahum. 1940. “About the Messianic Movement in Sicily.” Tarbiz 11: 218–19 (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Fischel, Walter-Joseph. 1937. “The Diwan of Elʿazar haBavli as a Source for the Social History of the Baghdadi Jews.” Tarbiz 8: 233–36 (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Gil, Moshe. 1997. The Reign of Ishmael in the Era of the Geʾonim, 2 vols. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Goitein, Shlomo D. 1956. “Glimpses from the Cairo Geniza on Naval Warfare in the Mediterranean and on the Mongol Invasion.” In Studi Orientalistici in onore di Giorgio Levi Della Vida, ed. Ciasca, Raffaele, 2 vols., vol. 1, 406–8. Rome.Google Scholar
Goitein, Shlomo D. 1970. “The Nesiʾim of Mosul, and the Destruction of Their Houses by Earthquake (Spring 1237).” In Joseph Braslavi’s (Braslavsky) Volume, ed. Ben-Shem, Israel, Gvaryahu, Ḥaim M. I., and Luria, Ben-Zion, 486–501. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Goitein, Shlomo D. 1988. A Mediterranean Society: The Jewish Communities of the Arab World as Portrayed in the Documents of the Cairo Geniza, 5 vols. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Ḥazani, Israel. 1982. “A Hebrew Source on the Mongol Incursion into the Land of Israel and Jerusalem in 1299.” Zion 47: 344–46 (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Herring, Basil. 1982. Joseph Ibn Kaspi’s Gevia Kesef: A Study in Medieval Jewish Philosophic Bible Commentary. New York.Google Scholar
Idel, Moshe. 1990. “The Beginnings of Kabbalah in North Africa? The Forgotten Document of R. Yehudah ben Nissim ibn Malka.” Peʿamim 43: 4–15 (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Idel, Moshe 2014. “Mongol Invasions and Astrology: Two Sources of Apocalyptic Elements in 13th Century Kabbalah.” Hispania Judaica Bulletin 10: 145–68.Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter. 2005a. “The Mongols and the Faith of the Conquered.” In Mongols, Turks and Others: Eurasian Nomads and the Sedentary World, ed. Amitai, Reuven and Biran, Michal, 245–90. Leiden.Google Scholar
Kasher, Ḥannah. 1996. Yossef ibn Kaspi: Shulhan Kessef (“Silver Table”) Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Kedar, Benjamin Z. 1971. “The Jewish Community of Jerusalem in the Thirteenth Century.” Tarbiz 41: 82–94 (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Kedar, Benjamin Z. 1979. “The Jews of Jerusalem, 1187–1267, and Nahmanides’ Contribution to the Rehabilitation of Their Community.” In Jerusalem in the Middle Ages: Selected Papers, ed. Kedar, Benjamin Z. and Baras, Zvi, 122–36. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Kreisel, Howard. 2006. “Maʿase Nissim by R. Nissim of Marseilles.” In Écriture et réécriture des texts philosophiques médiévaux, ed. Hamesse, Jacqueline and Weijers, Olga, 311–28. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Lionstam, Shmuel-Ephraim. 1958. “Ya’azer.” In Biblical Encyclopedia, vol. 3, ed. Tur-Sinai, Naftali Herz, Yavin, Shmuel, and Mazar, Benjamin, 710–12. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Mann, Jacob. 1926. “Une source de l’histoire juive au xiiie siècle: La lettre polémique de Jacob b. Elie à Pablo Christiani.” Revue des études juives 82: 363–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mann, Jacob 1972 (1931). Texts and Studies in Jewish History and Literature. 2 vols. New York.Google Scholar
Mazar, Benjamin. 1954. “Dibon Gad.” In Biblical Encyclopedia, vol. 2, ed. Cassuto, Moshe-David, 650–51. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Menache, Sophia. 1996. “Tartars, Jews, Saracens and the Jewish–Mongol ‘Plot’ of 1241.” History 81: 319–42.Google Scholar
Meshulam ben Shlomo de Piera. 1972. “About the Rumor of our Hidden Brothers.” In The Hebrew Poetry of Spain and Provence, ed. Shirman, Ḥaim, vol. 2, 317–18. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Meshulam ben Shlomo de Piera “About the Rumor of Our Hidden Brothers.” MS Jerusalem, Schocken, 37.Google Scholar
Nahmanides (R. Moshe ben Naḥman). 1971. Commentary on the Torah, tr. Charles B. Chavel. New York.Google Scholar
Nahmanides (R. Moshe ben Naḥman) 1979. A Letter to Naḥman, ed. Z. Kedar, Benjamin. In Jerusalem in the Middle Ages: Selected Papers, 135–36. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Nahmanides (R. Moshe ben Naḥman) A Letter to Naḥman. MS Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, Cod. Heb. 357, fols. 52b–53a; MS Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, Cod. Heb. 56, fol. 405a.Google Scholar
Nissim ben Rabbi Moshe of Marseilles. 2000. Maʿase Nissim, ed. Kreisel, Ḥaim. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Nissim ben Rabbi Moshe of Marseilles. Maʿase Nissim. MS Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, 720; MS Oxford, Bodleian, 1294 (22108); MS Florence, Laurentian Library, 50 (17651); MS Moscow, Russian State Library, Ginzburg Collection 572 (47826); MS Parma, Biblioteca Palatina, 1418 (13239); MS New York, Jewish Theological Seminary of America Library, 2462 (28715); MS London, British Library, 378 (5897).Google Scholar
Pines, Shlomo. 1997. “The Probability of the Revival of a Jewish State, by Yossef Ibn Kaspi and Spinoza.” In Studies in the History of Jewish Philosophy, ed. Pines, Shlomo, 277–305. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Prawer, Joshua. 2000. The History of the Jews in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Reif, Stefan C. 2000. A Jewish Archive from Old Cairo: The History of Cambridge University’s Genizah Collection. Richmond.Google Scholar
Sirat, Colette. 1990. “The Political Ideas of Nissim ben Moshe of Marseilles.” In Jewish Studies in Jewish Thought, ed. Idel, Moshe, vol. 9, 53–76 (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Stow, Kenneth Richard. 1987. “Jacob of Venice and the Jewish Settlement in Venice in the Thirteenth Century.” In Community and Culture: Essays in Jewish Studies, ed. Waldman, Nahum M., 221–32. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Weingreen, Jacob. 2007. “Hebrew Grammar.” In Encyclopedia Judaica, 2nd ed., vol. 8, 554–620.Google Scholar
Rabbi Eliyahu, Yaʿaqov ben. 1868. A Polemic Poem, ed. Joseph Kobak, “The Polemic Epistle of R. Yaʿaqov of Venice.” Jeschurun 6: 1–31.Google Scholar
Rabbi Eliyahu, Yaʿaqov ben A Polemic Poem. MS Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, Cod. Hebr. 210; MS Oxford, Bodleian Opp. Add. 111; MS Oxford, Bodleian, Opp. Add. 182; MS Parma, Biblioteca Palatina, 2233.Google Scholar
Yahalom, Yosef. 2001. Chapters in Poetical Theory by Elʿazar ben Yaʿaqov haBavli. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Yossef ibn Kaspi. 1970 (1913). Tam HaKessef, ed. Last, Itzhak Halevi. Jerusalem (Hebrew).Google Scholar
Yossef ibn Kaspi Tam HaKessef. MS London, E. N. Adler Collection.Google Scholar
Yuval, Israel Jacob. 1998. “Jewish Messianic Expectations towards 1240 and Christian Reactions.” In Toward the Millennium: Messianic Expectations from the Bible to Waco, ed. Schafer, Peter and Cohen, Mark R., 105–21. Leiden.Google Scholar